Copyright

Copyright-2019

by November O’Riley. All rights reserved. In no way any part of this

publication

maybe duplicated, photocopied, published, distributed or transmitted by any means for financial or non financial gains

apart from the brief sections for reviews and publicity without the prior written permission from the publisher.

All characters and incidents of this story is creation of fiction. Any resemblance to reality or real life events, situations, persons, is merely coincidental and unintentional.

Said infringement of the copyright will be handled legally.

Mature audiences only

Declaration(s)

We’ve been invaded. We’ve been invaded. We’ve been invaded. May day. May day.

Yeah whatever, nobody cares about alien invasion.

I’LL GET TO THE POINT SINCE YOU GUYS DON’T CARE ABOUT ALIENS….

(Please read ’em don’t skip this thing cause they are not associated with the main story. Sorry for waisting two minutes of yer life)

Number One:

This was previously known as Sweetener for Hades. Now known as The Don’s Sweetener

Number

Two:

The positivity Corner will be changed to “daily dose of mental health”

As weird as it sounds and I finally realised my thoughts were anything but positive.

Number Three:

I have some really amazing readers who carefully identify my mistakes. I would like them to continue to do so as it is easy to edit that way.

Numbe

r

Four:

This book called “Sweetener For Hades”  is a spinoff/sequel based on the first book The Don’s Maid“

Honestly, it is not required for you to read the previous book to read it, it can be read as a stand alone but if you want to know the history and previous romance of the De’Marco family feel free to read the first one.

But it is not really necessary.

Number Five:

I am not a professional or classified author, I don’t write for money, it’s just a escape mechanism, to cope up with my life. I write because I feel peace when I am with my characters.

But I accept criticism, cause I’d be no where without them, so go ahead and judge, I won’t judge your judging since it’ll only make me stronger and better.

And also mistakes and errors will be found in my work, I am sure of that cause I am no God. And I am only seventeen, but I try to mould my characters in a more mature setting. But I warn you there will be mistakes and kindly point those out.

Number Six:

The daily questions will be asked and it’s about get weirder then before. 😂🍑

Number Seven:

Updates will follow the usual schedule Once in Every Two Days.

Number Eight:

The characters are about to gain a loads of age so I’ll put the age chart here. 😂 (Don’t want you guys to be confused)

Vincent-50(something)

Rosa-42

(something)

Antonio-53

Ariana-50

Aless / Hades-28

The

twins-19

(something)

Bella-14

Audrey-22

Rico-42

I’m not introducing the new characters that will be included, I’ll confirm them in the main book. Sorry loves.💛

Number Nine:

This story contains zero reality resemblance.

None of the content is to promote or support or has do do anything with political matters or issues. It’s just a creation of fiction.

Do not read if you’re easily offended with violence, and mature content.

Number

Ten :

Stay tuned for updates.

Question of the chapter:

Do you like those crepe coned stuffed with cream and fruits and

ice-cream

and pudding?

-November

01

(all rights reserved © 2019 November O’Riley)

It’s now or never. I took in a lung full of air and released it.

Now or never. I repeated in my head as I got down from the car.

The steel body of my gun, pressed against my thigh, clutched by my tight holster.

The invitation, that my chief had printed out carefully and made necessary alterations so that evidence of it being fake would be less, clutched around my fingers as I walked through the blue velvety carpet that covered several stairs leading up to the hugs palace like mansion.

The small Bluetooth device pinned to the strap of my sparkling dress made it appear as a built-in ornament.

I took yet another breath as a bulky guard with a rifle stood before me. His hand extended for my invitation.

I hope he doesn’t ask about the source of my invitation.

And certainly about my connection to the family.

Please don’t let him look through it carefully. I prayed. Loads of other cars were being stopped and people dressed in finest silk and sequins, expensive suit climbed down from equally expensive vehicle.

I prayed and hoped the connection still worked and delivered every single word to the SUV where my chief and other backups were prepared.

I just want to gather information. I mean this was highly informal step for me to sneak into a mafia family party.

Not to mention highly stupid idea. But that seemed to come down to me right about now.

The guard handed me back my invitation card as motioned me with his hand to go inside.

I nodded and entered through the great double doors.

It was grand. But that would be an understatement.

It was royal. As if not less.

The whole ball room as decorated with shades and ornates of ivory and golden. The middle portion of the massive room was adorned by a huge ice sculpture resembling a De’Marco family crest and above the center piece hung by a chain decorated with what seemed like thousands of diamond was a marvelous chandler.

The marble floor and ceiling added the royality of the ballroom. Two magnificent staircase came down from the above floor, three doors stood side by side, the doorways decorated golden and ivory curtains, put into magnificent pleated, giving the family privacy from prying eyes.

I took a deep breath as I walked with confidence that was going downhill with each passing moment. People were like walking bank, dressed in their finest but anything.

I was feeling sort of low, wearing my already worn so many times sequinned gown.

I stood in front of the bar that had been placed in a half circular shape, with male bartenders in expensive cloths serving the wanted drinks to the guest.

The women were chatting away mindlessly, bragging about the money their men made without a care of the world, no doubt.

But I wasn’t here to chat. I kept my eyes open and looked around, so the camera could record everything happening.

Or mostly the wealth, of the De’Marco family.

The De’Marco(s) are the one of the richest family of the States, but that’s what everybody knows. They’re powerful and influential.

And also they’re the mafia. The most feared and famous organized crime family the States or any country had ever seen, they dealt with every illegal merchandise and arms.

And…they killed people.

Question was…why was no step takes against them? To outcast them that is, if people wre so sure that they were behind smuggling and illegal business why were they still free?

Power. The De’Marco’s had power and money.

Three months ago the news flash of a hundred billion dollars from the annual budget gone missing and the De’Marco family throwing a party that looked like they had won a lottery of a hundred billion dollars was just so coincidental.

But that was just a guess, wasn’t it? The De’Marco winning a hundred billion dollars that is.

But the money disappearing from the bank wasn’t. It wasn’t a coincidence. It was if anything, a massive master plan.

No visible steps were taken by the government. It seemed as if it was ignored and left alone. The matter seemed highly mundane to the country.

At this rate somebody had to do something, so different states took up an initiative to rescue the money as well to find out the initiation point of the mystery.

However the central government had shown zero interest in this matter. No financial help or manpower had been delivered to the newly formed group for it’s purposes.

So using a minor team of some police officers and a trainee like myself the mission to gather information was started. After weeks of preparations and work, we were or at least I was able to slip inside the most magnificent celebration of the era.

“Getting bored, aren’t we?” Said a voice, beside me.

I looked at the direction of the man, he was in his early twenties, body clad into a fine suit, eyes the colour of ice blue, a dimple on his left cheek as he gave me a half smile.

“I’ve been watching you for quite sometime. You’re alone?”

“Uh…yes.” I replied.

“Sad.” The man shrugged. “A girl like you doesn’t deserve to be alone.”

For quite a moment, I tried to make sense of what he was saying.

But then I ignored it. The man was still standing beside me, out of the owner of my eyes, I saw a pin resembling the family crest pinned to the lapel of his suit jacket.

A De’Marco?

I felt rigid.

If anyone I’ve felt the feeling of hatred toward was a De’Marco. The family was the reason I have no family.

No one to call my own.

That is one of the reason I agreed to be on the unofficial mission.

The other reason was I was a trainee to become a police officer. And I hated the theory of organized crimes.

The sound of someone tapping on the mic, came through the speakers.

Like every other people present on the room, I turned to the direction of the voice.

The former Don, Vincenzo De’Marco stood on the flat area connecting both the staircase, a huge smile of triumph and pride in his face as he greeted the whole crows of people.

“Tonight, we celebrate, amidst friends and family as success and power, pride and victory rise with the vary name of ours.” The ex-Don called as the whole room filled with people broke into a huge round of applause.

“Let us celebrate as the country and family comes together. Let us celebrate us, as we dance and sing to the merry occasion. Tonight we celebrate our Don and pay him the respect and credit he deserves, as he made this family the most proud and successful. To you, my son. May you live the longest to take us higher then you already have.” The Don raises his class of amber liquid as the whole room follows.

I mimicked the actions without a twinge of feeling as people cheer and clink their glasses in glory and happiness.

“La famiglia prima di tutto.” The Don declared in his mother tongue. (Family, comes first) before descending down the stairs.

“Here. Here.” The man called out loudly as everyone repeated after the Don.

I felt it was some kind of secret hymn that they recited.

I put the glass of champagne I had picked up earlier from the bar back to it’s place.

“So where is your date?” The man beside me asked with the same half smile he gave me earlier.

“He…went to the washroom.” I lied balancing my tone.

The man nodded. I turned my gaze away from him to the man who was standing on top of the stairs a moment ago.

He said the country and the family comes together.

Like some kind of a deal.

I took a breath.

Okay. “Where do you think the Don is?” I asked the man who was still standing beside me.

I mean, everyone was on their own, talking dancing in the massive dance floor, smiling, shaking hands, giving away brother hugs.

Why was he here?

By any chance…do they already know that… police are monitoring them?

I mean? It would be pretty advanced if they did. Everyone on the team was in civil dress and I was wearing makeup by kilograms.

Is he? Is he keeping an eye on me?

“There is the Don.” He pointed to Vincenzo De’Marco who was now pulled to the dance floor by a teenage girl, whose feature resembled almost his.

His daughter, must be. The girl was laughing as she swayed with her father to the soft music that was being played in the background.

“No. Not him.” I said looking at the man who had failed to tell me his name and was staring at the dance floor ahead of him.

“Oh?” He looked surprised. “Who are you looking for then?”

“Uh…Hades.” I clarified.

Hades was his name. The Don that took over quite recently. He was to be said the youngest heir to the family fortune.

And quite confidently the one who was behind the disappearance of the money.

“Hades, eh?” The man laughed. “Then you’d have to be dead to see him, since he’s the one that rules underworld, no?”

There was something about the voice that the guy used. It was nothing friendly, like the tone he was using before.

It was cold and mocking.

“Here, have some champagne.” The guy offered.

I declined at the offer my instinct was that he had definitely mixed some kind of obliviatory drug in it.

“Suit yourself.” The guy shrugged, he stood beside me for a moment more.

Then his phone rang and he went off, speaking in a foreign language.

“Can I have a glass of champagne, please?” I asked one of the bartender.

“Surely, miss.” He said before handing me a bubbly glass of the gold liquid.

I took a slip, the strong drink instantly calming my senses. I inhaled and exhaled.

It’s okay.

“Miss?” A voice made me turn toward it’s direction.

“Yes?” I answered.

“I’m afraid you have to come with me.” The guy said.

“Oh?” What the fuck?! “Can I have the reason?”

“I have orders. This way.”

No. No. No. No. Fucking hell.

“Sure.” I held my calm as I followed the guy.

It was a dumb as fuck decision.

I glanced at the door I came in. It was locked.

With the man walking In front of me, I quickly unlocked my phone and dialled chief’s number while following the bulky man with a bulge at the waistband of his pants around his waist.

His gun poking out, for sure.

I felt the familiar vibration of my call being answered as I followed him up through the grand staircase. Touching my holster only to see the gun was there.

Alright.

Back up would come anyway.

It was okay.

And besides I had chief on the line. He will take initiative.

He will.

[A|N]

Okay. Here we are. You wanted a strong female lead. Here we have her.

Question of the chapter:

Hot tub OR an indoor swimming pool?

-November.

02

Daily dose of mental health:

Whatever you do, make it count.

I was lead to a room well kept as an office. A huge photograph of the whole family standing behind the former Don and his wife, who looked quite happy with what they turned out to be, hanging behind the desk chair.

Those fuckers, created a family of killers, their, robbers and quite possibly human traffickers looking smug as a smurf and happy as goofy. Motherfuckers!

The guy that accompanied me to the room stood outside the door, saying he was wanted there, taking my phone in the process.

And there I realized I was finally doomed.

The door of the room opened, the guy from earlier came in, the one, that was talking to me before.

“Hey there.” He greeted, the half smile still plastered on his face. “You got caught, didn’t you?”

“Whatever are you talking about?”

“Your invitation is fake.” He stated in a matter of fact. “We used the gold detail there not a copper one.”

I eye the invitation card, that I brought along resting on the table before me. The guy was standing shoulder to shoulder with me.

“Leave us alone, Ben.” Came another voice.

“Sí, Brother.” He said and smirked at my direction before backing out. The other guy came into view.

He walked with an air of confidence and power, unbuttoning the only button in his suit jacket before shrugging it off.

The jacket lay carelessly on the floor, as he took a seat on the desk chair.

“Officer Lucia.” A mocking tone gripped at the end of his voice.

I looked at him properly. The dark material covering his well defined body emphasizes the olive shade in his eyes. The black mop of hair resting on his hair were well kept using some expensive product. His jaw was set in the most…sexy manner with highly defined jawbones, that could fucking cut the paper edges. “Or trainee Lucia, is that correct?”

Why am I fanglirling? This is enemy.

Enemy mode, Lucia. Come on!

I cross my arms over my chest suddenly feeling naked. “Why am I here?” I ask.

Honestly, I knew better, why am I here.

I was fucking doomed, putting it in a nicer way.

Doomed. Meeting my worst fate.

“I thought you wanted to meet me, per say.” He said. “Chocolates?” He asked pointing a small bowl at his desk.

“If you’re done, I’d want to leave.”

“Ah…officer.” He mocked. “We’re not mutt you know. We don’t send our guests away without, at least offering dinner.”

“I’m not hungry, thank you.” I replied as I took a step forward to collect my purse and invitation card.

“Your invitation is not real.” He said, his eyes flicked to mine. “Where’d you get it?”

I looked back to his eyes, olive eyes, shining with seriousness yet in a joking manner, “I’m expecting an answer, officer.”

“I suppose where everyone else has.” I reply.

“Where did you get a fake invitation card, Lucia?” He asked again.

“How do you know my name?” I ask.

He clicks a button on a small remote. The huge TV hung to the wall in front of the desk, flickers to life and the screen containing all my information personal, medical, academic, social comes in a list. “I asked you a question.”

“I answered you.”

His eye turn up to my face, I keep my face straight, then his eyes flicked down to my chest and around my thighs.

“Strip.” He commands.

“Excuse me?”

“Strip.” He repeats.

I snort. “Sir, have you no courtesy? Asking a women to strip?”

“You’re barely a women. Strip Lucia.” He rolls his eyes like it’s natural for him to ask girls to strip.

Wait. It probably is, since he’s whoever in the mafia. And that’s all mafia men do. Ask girls to strip.

Bunch of assholes.

And barely a women?

What kind of insensitive insult is that?

“I asked you to strip.” He roars when I keep standing without moving.

“I’m not striping, like a regular slut you’re probably associated with, on a daily basis, which I am sure that you are.” I say.

“Strip, Lucia. I am not saying that again.”

But you keep saying that. You’ve said that three times already. I roll my eyes mentally.

“Sorry but no.” I reply firmly.

He gets up from his chair stalking the small path that leads him to me. Standing at least a foot shorter, I glare up at him.

He produces a small knife from his pocket.

“What the…” Before I can finish he has grabbed my hair, steading me in my palace, he slides the blade of the knife expertly along the length of my thigh to my knee, creating a half slit for my dress, revealing my holster and the gun hung on it.

Letting go of my hair he pulls the gun away and throws it across the well tiled floor as the steel makes a notice of irritation.

I glare at him half for ruining my dress and half for throwing away my gun.

Asshole.

“You’re an asshole.” I grit my teeth, my arms still crossed over my chest.

“I don’t appreciate your foul mouth, Lucia.” He says walking back to his chair and taking a seat.

“Oh yeah?” I un-cross my arms and put them on my hip. “I can’t call you an asshole but you mister, can go ahead and collect all the information about me?”

He looks up at me from the paperwork he was sorting.

After a beat he looks down again and resume his work.

Whatever the fuck he does.

I stomp and turn to leave, but my hand never reaches for the knob. The door opens before I can pull it open.

The guy that walked me to Thai room comes to view.

“Take her to the room, Sim.” The guy said.

“What room?” I asked.

“You don’t ask questions, here.” The guy behind the desk says.

“The fuck you playing at?” I hiss. “My team will find me. You can’t just do whatever the fuck you want.”

The guy laughs, but it mostly comes out as a low chuckle. “A team of thirteen police officers and a trainee…will of course find you amidst of the web that is my family.” He says coldly. “I wouldn’t even need five men to wipe out the ‘team’ you’re so highly talking about, Lucia.”

I narrow my eyes at him. Who the fuck does he think he is?

The Sim guy moves to grab my upper arm but I jerk it off, glaring at him.

“They’ll find me in no time.” I say again, my voice clearer.

“Oh Lucia.” The guy sighs, running a hand through his well kept hair. “You have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into, have you?” He chuckles.

I just keep my eyes fixed at him, trying to look calmest while I freak out inside.

This is it! I am caught red handed by the freaking De’Marco mafia family.

The guy gets up from his chair and stalks to me, walking at pace that would resemble a lion circling it’s prey. Playing with the little thing before the beast bites in to it.

The guy reaches for the pin that was attached to the strap of my dress and detailed carefully so it could blend with the sequin fabric easily.

He takes out the small bug, dropping it to the floor before squashing it with the heel of his finely polished dinner shoes.

Well , there goes my proof.

Damn it.

I think I can see my face, they way it was really shiney polished.

Why am I thinking about his shoes?

“You don’t want to cross me here Lucia.” He says seriously.

I keep my eyes fixed on his olive ones.

Some kind of invisible force seems to pass between them. Brown to olive.

I love it when you call me

senorita

…. Shut up, brain!

“While you’re here, I am your king. You do what I say without a question.” He says, his hands going up to my hair, caressing out the frizz he successfully made by grabbing my hair before.

I yank my head away from his touch.

I don’t want his hands on me.

He behaves and talks like I am something below me. Don’t get me wrong but I think no one deserves to feel that.

We’re human. Nobody is superior to the other.

“I want to go home.” I say. “It’s been a long night. I just want to go home.”

“Take her, Sim.” He orders as the bulky guy from before makes a movement to grab my arm.

“I can walk.” I snap as I follow him out.

I don’t know why am I following him? I can just karate myself out…

But then again every door of this weird palace is has one guard with a firearm standing outside

The hallway was lined with two guards at each three-four feet and the huge archway had two guards looking over everyone who passed by.

Damn!

This place is protected highly, then the central bank’s money plates.

“You’d better watch that mouth around, Hades.” The Sim guy says as we halt In front of a room with a guy, guarding it.

Holy Fuck!

03

Daily dose of mental health:

You’re attitude makes you who you are.

I was taken to a room at random that I was sure of.

The bedding and the furniture was cream and white with a light yellow wall work, and white curtains to cover the large windows.

However, I realized that the hard way that the room was highly equipped with an alarm system, upon any harsh attitude towards it.

After I was pushed inside the room like a card-board box, Sim locked the door after shoving a plate full of expensive dishes to eat toward me, which I threw at his head yelling that I don’t want to eat anything.

The bulky oversized guy, flaring with anger locked the door on his way out.

Now I was  hungry and lost.

I was in a house full of mafia men, with no connection to the outer team of police department what so ever, with an empty stomach and a brain that barely wanted to work at this hour of the night.

Can we fall…one more time…stop the tape and rewind…

Urgh!!! Why am I like this?

I eyed the windows for a bit, they were sliding Thai glasses. Alright.

There were no grids. The other side of the window looked over the front portion of the house, however it was not your connected to the main road house. Approx there was an area of…I don’t know.

But it would be a long run if I jump from the window and also I was on roughly the third floor. So if I could jump with out breaking my feet, I’d have to run among men with weapons to get to the main gate, until I’ll be finally out of this wretched house.

So I slid the windows, mind you I just slid them open and gripped the windowsill, looking down at the height from me to bottom and calculating if I’d leave or die of I jump and I curse realising that it was however a tall building with the hall room talking twice as height as any other floor and a floor below the one I was staying with office rooms.

So technically it was four floors and I had no chance not to break my leg if I jump. So I take a breath and slam the Thai glass that I had slid to open the window and BAM!

The alarm that of like an ambulance goes off. The guard that was standing behind the door of the room I was kept in comes rushing inside, his gun drawn to shoot.

I stand with my hands raised, surrendering.

I mean who knows? When they decide to put a bullet inside and laugh like crazy motherfuckers they are?

Probably wherever the hell they want.

“What the hell did you do?” He asks pocketing his shooting device.

Okay. Not my day to die, is it?

“Uh…closed the window?” I say.

The guy rolls his eyes and walks out of the room without saying anything closing the door softly behind him, which I doubted was because the alarm will ring again if he slammed it or anything.

So I found a little note pad and a pen in the drawer of the night stand. Alarm system is present. I scribbled.

Doors are guarded.

Fire-arms

and precautionary gun power present.

After my three points I shoved the note pad deep under the mattress where it would stay until I found something else about the damned house and they way people are functioned around here.

That’s what I am going to do.

Gather as much as information as I can, if I am not dead already and find a way to transferred them to the team so that they can alert the higher officials.

I sit on top of the fluffy mattress and think what will the chief and other guys on the team do? Would they get more back up and raid the house?

I mean that option seems quite dumb given that the whole house is protected and alarmed.

Ladies all across the world, listen up, we’re looking for recruits…

And I suppose getting backup would be a trouble since we have no proof and that this ‘operation’ is not at any official one.

But around twelve if I am not back they are ought to look for me, cause twelve was the deadline. I was supposed to get out before twelve and make it to the van.

Since they can’t raid the palace like house they ought to file a missing complaint. I mean I am trainee at the academy, if I am absent from the training sessions at a regular basis they ought to look for me. No?

I guess.

I sigh, the confidence and the will around me breaking.

Damn it!

The act of bravery gone to hell.

I need to get my hands on something. A gun. A pocket knife. Something that will help me with self defence.

That’s what I am going to do.

If I am able to get out of this room anyway.

With all the tiredness and disappointment rushing through me, I feel tired.

Then I look down at myself, my sequin gown was far to tight around the chest area to use it as night ware, and thanks to Hades asshole, my dress was now completely ruined.

Huffing, I whisk the duvet from it’s place and wrap it around myself and put my head on top of the pillow.

If the people doesn’t have the curtsy to ask the girl they just half kidnapped for necessity of dinner and cloths, I might just as well sleep in my day before cloths and on an empty stomach.

Whore.

Halfway through my successful attempt at being slept, I heard my door being opened and someone walk inside.

“Wake up.” The voice said.

I stayed just as I was curled among the sheets, pretending to be asleep.

Hoping the bitch would go away and leave me the fuck alone cause I am hungry and tired and sleepy and angry.

“Wake up, I know you’re not knocked out.” The voice resembles annoyance and work that was never meant to be his.

“The place that this family gave me.” The voice was mumbling lowly. “What my job has been, waking up brats.”

Yeah yeah yeah. Whine like a little bitch you are. I mentally roles my eyes.

“Wake up.” The voice roared following a flow of water on top of my head, soaking me.

“What is your problem?” I yelled getting up into a sitting position. “Can’t even respect a sleeping lady, can you?” I glowered.

“Given that you weren’t sleeping.” He spat. I recognized the Sim guy.

Honestly who names their kids, Sim?

What kind of name is that?

“What do you want?” I asked getting down from the bed, desperately trying to get away from the soaking wet surface.

“Hades, wants to see you.” He answers gruffly.

“Tell him to fuck off, why don’t you?” I cross my arms over my chest. My chest area pops out a bit and I notice the Sim guy looking down where the volume has increased.

“Up here, mister.” I ordered. His eyes diverted.

“He doesn’t like to wait.” Sim said before walking out of the room, shutting the door with a bang.

The alarm went off. I grinned as I heard Sim curse from the other end of the doorway.

Asshole.

There was a bathroom attached to the room that I had failed to notice before. It was spacious with a tub and a double sink.

I dumped my damp cloths on the floor and shrugged on the thick cotton bathrobe, since my wardrobe was a ruined, wet dress or a bathrobe at this moment. I chose the dry one.

Upon the door was a knock again. “I am telling you, Hades doesn’t like to wait.” Came Sim’s voice.

“Oh, Fuck off!” I yelled stomping toward the door and yanking it open.

Honestly. I am so stupid sometimes. Why did I need to open the motheforking door?

I could have just gone to sleep and showed the perverted bitch a middle finger.

Sim grabbed a hold of my upper arm as soon as I lifted the barrier that was the door between us and dragged me towards the direction where the devil awaited.

Assholes. The bunch of them.

[A|N]

I am not sure if I should keep writing this story. I am having doubts. I mean…I think what I am writing is rubbish. The feelings are so mixed. I think I should delete it and just…stop.

I think I am not true to the characters. I think I am not doing Hades any justice. I mean I had planned so long for this. I dunno what to do. I think it’s rubbish.

Anyways.

Question of the chapter:

Daddy Vincent OR Daddy Rico?

-November.

04

Daily dose of mental health:

Watch Peppa pig.

I was one again pushed inside the office room.

Sim glared at me as he closed the door behind me, gently.

“So you’re the one, that have been causing havoc?” I hear a voice followed by a chuckle.

I turn to find the ex-Don sitting on the chair that was occupied by Hades the last time I was here.

I huff and cross my arms over my chest. “I haven’t been causing anything. I am being kept here against my will. Sir.” I replied, though I didn’t know why.

There was this fatherly gentleness in his voice then Hades’s taunting one.

“Let’s settle your situation, shall we young lady?” He asked putting in his reading glasses. “Please do sit down.”

“Thank you.” I said taking a seat on the chair opposite to him, facing the previous Don who resembled Hades in a weird way. They had the same eyes, the same spark and focus in them.

Except his were a bit more gentle, don’t know why though.

They had the same hair structure, his were a bit white around the sides. One or two silver hair peaking from the thick mop of black.

His accent was more Italian then British.

They had different skin colour though and slightly different features.

So I established, Hades wasn’t his son. But they were certainly related by blood.

“Lucia Emmaline…” The man looks up at me, watching me for long ten seconds and then looking down at the file he opened, containing my information, I suppose.

Looking at the papers with a deep frown taking over his features, “Adam Rivera…was your father?” He murmured.

“Uh…yeah.” I replied.

Who someone of your family so expertly killed.

I am glad you remember him. I wanted to say to him but instead I crossed my arms over my chest and took a deep breath.

“Child…” He begins. “You’re Adam’s daughter?” He asks once again.

I roll my eyes mentally. How many yes is it going to take before he realises that what I have been saying is Adam Rivera was my dad?

Are they really that insensitive? Adam Rivera was killed by the members of De’Marco family brutally in broad daylight, along with his wife. My mum.

Vincenzo De’Marco takes a deep breath closing the file and keeping it nearly on top of other files on the table.

The door opens and a lady around her late thirties or early forties walks into the room, a huge tray of food in her hand followed by the devil, looking smug, carrying two wine bottles, wearing a fitted t-shirt and  sweats.

Mob boss wears sweats? I thought they only seared suit.

Funny the images life is showing me.

“Here are you dinner.” The lady says. “Antonio had to leave for an emergency call. It’s just you two. Oh, hello.” She smiles when she sees me.

“Hi.” I reply awkwardly. She’s women standing beside the Don in the picture. The lady of the mafia.

“You’re interrogating our little officer, Uncle Vince?” Hades smirks at me. I refrain from giving him a middle finger.

Damn I was right! I highfive myself. He was Vincenzo De’Marco’s nephew. Surprising! Isn’t it usually the son that takes after the father.

Not that I care.

“Did you eat already, dear?” The lady asks me.

“I am sure she hasn’t. Why don’t you take her down to the parlour?” Vincenzo asks his wife, girlfriend, fiance whatever.

She’s a nice looking women, to be honest. Her deep brown hair reminds me of Hershey’s chocolate syrup.

“Sure. Come on.” She urges. “Let’s find you some cloths as well.”

“Go on.” Mr. De’Marco says. “We can sort this out in the morning once you’re…calm.” He says.

“I’m calm.” I say but it come out as a rude tone.

“Alright.” He says. “This isn’t the way I wanted to meet you, Lucia but I am sure you have questions?”

“What are you talking about?” Hades snaps. “You know her?”

Mr. De’Marco looks at his nephew with a sharp eyes and the younger version of himself sits down on a couch rolling his eyes.

The lady whose name I don’t know but looks like she’s a nice person takes a seat beside Hades.

Mr. De’Marco turns to me again. “What do you want to know?”

“Why did you kill him?” I ask lowly. “I know it was this family.”

“We didn’t kill Adam.” He says clearing his throat. “Adam’s death was a sad unpredictable accident that was never supposed to take place.

“Weird.” I snort. “Last time I knew he was killed.”

“I never denied he was killed.” He says. “As was your mother. But we didn’t kill them. We don’t kill family, Lucia. And the Rivera was family.”

“You’re lying.” I mumble. “You killed them. The police records says so and the only reason the killer of my parents isn’t behind bars, is because you’re rich and powerful.”

“Lucia.”

“Why don’t you just accept, you’re the only reason I am an orphan. That I’ve been an orphan since I was three years old.”

“I don’t know what’s in the police record, but I am sure as hell, those are anything but the truth, my dear.”

“Tell me the truth then!”

“Adam was at the wrong place at the wrong time. The day your parents were killed they weren’t supposed to be where they were. The estate was secured that day, in fear of a possible attack from the Valentino family. Your parents were never supposed to be there, out of the estate. But they were cause your mum went to premature labor. She was being rushed to hospital when the attack happened . How do you think you survived? It was the rival family, who killed your mum and dad. It was never us.”

“How do I believe you?”

“Ask yourself, if we wanted to destroy the Rivera family why would you be alive?” He smiles. “I would never kill a man like Adam Rivera. He was a friend and a consulente”

“Alright.” I sigh. “Does that mean I can leave. I don’t like this place.”

“I’ve tried to keep you away from this life that took your mum and dad away from you. But you were looped in and as the sources say you came in with a fake invitation card, a gun and a camera recorder. Is that true?”

“Yes.” I answer truthfully.

There is just no point of lying. Plus I had to gather information.

Just because I learned they didn’t kill my parents doesn’t mean I will forget my mission and live happily ever after.

“Then I am sorry, Lucia. What you did was absolutely dumb to do and was strictly against any official notice. I am afraid you can’t just leave.”

I sigh. Mafia.

“But all of what I had collected has been destroyed. I mean what could possibly threaten you?” I ask.

“It’s not about threat. It’s about rules being broken. And also trespassing.”

“Trespassing? Excuse me, I didn’t do any trespassing.”

You did.

“You came in with a fake invitation. You were not expected here tonight but yet, here you are. Sorry Lucia. I can’t do you this favour.”

“You talk like you’ve done me countless favours, Mr. De’Marco. I don’t want favours from killers. If you want to hold me captive, go ahead.” I said.

“Alright. I suppose you are hungry. Rosa, bunny why don’t you take Lucia down to the parlour to eat? Every one is expecting you I suppose?” He asks.

“Uh-huh.” The lady gets up from the couch were she was talking to the devil.

“Come on. Let’s find you something warm.” She smiles sweetly. Reluctant I follow her, cause let’s face it.

I am trapped.

05

Daily dose of mental health:

Love is equality.

The lady gave me a large nightshirt.

Enough to cover my butt and thighs. She also gave me some leggings and shorts so I had no trouble sleeping in tight cloths.

Of which the leggings I pulled up, just so in case. There were too many men in the house.

Then we walked down stairs to the hall room where the party was held and now a couple of people were clearing stuff out, taking down the ornate from window, the chandler and other decorations, through a small doorway without a door after crossing the hall we entered to the parlour.

Which was… nothing like a parlour. More like another hall room. The front portion of the room was stuffed with bean bags and sofa. Couches. A huge curved plasma TV and game controllers littered on the floor. Two dogs yapped merrily somewhere.

The back portion was booth like with, high sofa on either side of a long dinner table, that was now stuffed with food and drinks. There were no chairs or sofa placed at the ends of the table.

The rarer side of the table was occupied by two girls, talking among themselves, giggling, dressed up in their pajamas. I kept standing at the threshold. Awkwardly.

Debating between weather I should walk in and have a meal and go to bed and think about the mess in the morning or should I just make a mad dash to the front door and get myself killed but the guard that are guarding the estate like Cerberus guards underworld.

You need to calm down.

You’re being too loud.

And I’m just like oh-oh

,

oh-oh

,

oh-oh

,

oh-oh

,

oh-oh

You need to just stop…

Fuck off, brain. I yelled mentally.

The bastard keeps playing songs at random. Asshole.

“It’s so good that you kicked both of them out.” One of the lady around Rosa’s age was saying with a slight English accent. “Honestly, I couldn’t take a second more about Aless talking to Vincent. I am so glad Antonio got called up.”

“You’re hormonal is what you are.” Rosa chuckled. “Phones off the table.” She declared.

Honestly there weren’t many female around the table. Just one girl around my age. And the girl who was dancing with Vincenzo De’Marco earlier and the two elder lady. And me.

Nevertheless both the girls pouted and turned off their phones handing them to Rosa who took the device off their hands with a glare and kept them in a basket nearby.

“Come, Lucia.” Rosa called, with a smile on her face, patting the sofa beside her. “Let’s eat.”

“She’s Adam’s daughter.” I heard Rosa say to the lady whom she was talking to earlier.

“She’s so grown up.” The lady replies.

This stuff is fucking weird, these people talking like they know me.

“Yeah.” Rosa smiles sadly. I take a seat beside Rosa after I cross the threshold of the room.

Honestly I don’t want to stay here. This place is already suffocating me.

Killers and liars every where.

“Do you want Ravioli or Paccheri?” She asks but doesn’t give me time to answer. She puts a fat spoon full of ravioli on the plate In front of me and dresses it with shredded cheese and other garnishes. “Eat.” She says with a smile. “You’ll feel better.”

She passed the dishes containing food around before she puts huge slices of bread and a small bowl of minestrone soup.

“She reminds me of Hope.” The lady from the other end blurts out. I look at her in surprise.

That’s my mum.

“She does, doesn’t she?” Rosa smiles. “Poor thing.” She whispers the last bit out from remorse or pity I can’t differ.

If it’s remorse then it’s okay. Cause some how they are responsible for my parents death.

If they were careful enough or smart enough I think my parents would be alive. Call me selfish and whatever.

But I don’t want their pity. “You knew my mum?” I ask.

“We did.” The lady says. “She was with us for quite a short time, but she was a nice person. A lovely person, she was, your mum.”

“She was a friend, honestly, Lucia. She did so much for the family. I’m glad we had her when we did.” Rosa says.

“Is it pity?” I poke around the amazingly cooked ravioli with my fork. Looking at he colour the spices made. “Are you pitying their death and me?”

“Hope and Adam Rivera doesn’t deserve pity, Lucia. They deserve respect. That’s what we try to give them.” Rosa says, her voice not soft anymore, sharp and strong rather.

Like a lady mafia boss.

I nod. Big words.

Do they really think of my parents as highly as they claim to do? Or is it just a show off?

Are they really just show offs?

“Now eat.” She admonishes putting more food in my plate. I tentatively take a bite.

“Mamma,  meat should have been more cooked.” The young teenage girl says.

I’m

livin’

a teenage dream.

They way you turn me on… Urgh!

Shut. The. Fuck. Up.

“Don’t eat the meat, Bella.” Rosa hisses.

“Let the girl eat, for God’s sake, Rosaline.” The other lady rolls her eye.

“She’s got allergies, hasn’t she?” Rosa gasps in a horrid way.

“One piece won’t kill her.” The lady argues. “Let her eat. It’s not like she does every day. And she’ll take her meds, won’t you, Bells?”

Bella grins nodding and digs into her beef stew. “Thank you, auntie.”

Rosaline rolls her eyes. “Do you need anything, honey?” She turns to me.

“I’m fine.” I smile. “You’ve put too much food already…”

“Nonsense.” She says. “Here have some stew. It’s nice.” She places another small bowl of beef stew for me.

Oh Lord! I roll my eyes mentally.

She seems on a mission to ‘Fatten Lucia Up’

“Can I have some of the pasta?” The other girl asks extending her plate. Rosaline puts more pasta in her plate with some salad.

“What’s up, ladies!” Comes a gleeful voice. Two rather.

See, what I told about men in this house? They’re every where.

Two boys walk into the room, they were wearing matching shirts. They had matching face, really.

“How come we didn’t get invited to dinner?” One of them pouts.

Bella sniffs the air and makes a face. Surely an alcohol stained smell drifts around the room.

Eek.

“Have you two been drinking?” The other lady whose name I don’t know asks.

Well…nice question. But has an obvious answer.

“Yes.” One of the twin says. “But we aren’t drunk. Hello there.” He nudges his head toward me.

“Hi.” I smile.

He’s weird. And younger then me.

No younger men.

“I’m Nicolo.” He says. “And that’s Angelo.”

I nod. They look like a younger version of Hades and Vincent.

They don’t even have a skin tone difference from Vincent. The same light skin but brown eyes and black hair.

“Why are you both here?” Rosaline asks annoyed.

“I’ll tell Papa you’ve been drinking again.” Bella pipes up a small smile playing on her lips.

“I see you got access to meat, eh?” The Angelo one of the twins says and both of them snickers.

“Boys.” Rosaline warns.

“I see your allowance has been cut.” Bella smirks.

“You’re eating meat.”

“Momma!” Bella yells.

“Out!” The other girl sitting beside Bella roars. “Both of you! Out, now!”

“Oohhh!” The snicker. “You going to give us detention?”

She’s a teacher or something?

“Out.” She yells again.

“Awe!” One of them dramatically clutches his heart. “She’s gonna put us to detention, Nick. Do something!”

“Jesus Christ!” Rosaline rubs her temples. “Boys! Leave why don’t you? Everybody is tired as it is. It’s been a long day.”

“But…”

“Leave.” She draws out. “I can’t put up with your drama anymore.” She sounds irritated.

Boys, right.

“Fine!” Nicolo snaps. “Whatever.”

Both of them walks out of the room, mumbling about how they should get a life and stuff.

“Why are they so mean?” Bella whines.

“Your started it.” The girl that yelled earlier says with a smirk.

“Don’t take their side, Audrey.” Bella whines again. I roll my eyes mentally at her being a kid like that. “You’re supposed to my sister.” She pouts.

Damn! She needs to grow up.

“Don’t whine, Bella.” Rosaline warns.

“But mamma…”

Rosaline flares shutting Bella up. She focuses on her beef stew once again poking it around with her bread slices mumbling how mean everyone is once in a while.

After dinner is done and maids clean off the table, Rosaline hands each three of us fat slices of tiramisu cake and tells us off to bed. Rosaline let’s Audrey help me to find my room.

Not that I forgot where it is.

I remember the wretched room clearly. It’s not likely to forget the places I’ve been on this house.

“So…” Audrey trails off. “Every body’s been talking about you.”

“Huh?” I ask.

Boy! News travel fast in the house.

“You.” She says again. “You’re a badass. I mean you came in without a legal invitation and a gun and a bug that quite possibly blew out the whole cover of the family and you ate a mighty fine dinner. Damn! That’s cool.” She grins.

“That’s stupid.” I say. “Should have been more careful.”

I should have been I just should have made a dash to the front door.

And get killed in the process.

“Dude. You are a fucking bad ass. I mean nobody, nobody calls my brother an asshole, apart from me and gets away with it alive.” She giggles. “You nailed his balls!”

How does she know that?

“Uh…no thanks.” I cringe, thinking about his balls.

I came in like a wrecking ball . I shake my head.

“Yeah.” She shrugs. “There’s your room isn’t it?” She stops In front of a room, which I am not sure is the same one I stayed earlier.

“I’m not sure.” I answer.

“Move aside, Andrew.” Audrey says the guard guarding the door.

“I am not, Andrew.” The guard replies gruffly.

“You look like one. And I don’t care. Now move. Guest coming through.” She pushes open the door and ushers me inside.

“What if they’re looking for me in the previous room?” I ask.

“They simply will check the CCTV.” Audrey shrugs. “No get some sleep.”

“No.” I say suddenly remembering my small three point note that I shoved deep under the mattress. “They’ll be pissed and I don’t want anymore drama.”

“There’ll be no drama.” He rolls her eyes.

“Come on.” I whine.

Why is she like this? “Let’s just find the room and get over with, okay?”

“Fine.” Audrey huffs and this time I correctly identify the room .

Audrey calls the guard Gerald who in response rolls his eyes and moves aside to let us in.

[A|N]

I still think it’s rubbish and it’s not going nowhere.

Question of the chapter:

Is this the most disgusting book on

wattpad

?

-November.

06

Daily dose of mental health:

I was born naked just like you. We should be friends.

Audrey woke me up sometime around morning and said something of which, half I forgot.

What I remember was that she kept some cloths for me, in the dresser and they were leaving. I didn’t stay awake long enough to hear where she or they were going. I was knocked out before she left the room and now after I think hours later a maid in cheesy french-maid costume woke me up and have me breakfast of sweet bread slices and lime marmalade, with tea. She also handed me a parchment with bullet point that pointed out the does and the don’ts in this house with a scowl.

I rolled me eye at the reaction she gave me like I was a head lice on her fucking fake blonde hair with that weird little lace hat she had pinned.

Bimbo.

I took a long overdue shower and changed into a large shirt and a pair of white leggings. Sitting down on the bed I unfolded the paper and read the don’ts and the does.

Horrible really. Giving me a sheet containing rules like I am a fucking highschool student about what I am ought to and not to do. Bitches.

Whatever.

I threw the paper into the bin after crumbling it and walked out of the room since I was apparently allowed to do that after I slid my feet into the bright orange flip-flops that Audrey had left for me.

She’s a nice girl, honestly.

I was also allowed to go to the yard that surrounded the front and back portion of the house and the sun room and the rooftop pool, until I kept my nose out of other people’s business.

Which I had zero interest in.

But first things were first. I was to look for a gun or a pocket knife, something that would help me escape. A cell phone that will help me get in touch with the team. An escape plan.

And for that I had to know every bits and bytes of this horrid place. I snort as I climbed down the stairs that look dead compared to last night’s when they were nicely pinned with fake flowers and silken cloths but now we’re just black frame with minor artwork.

The hall room that was so alive last night looked dim and gloomy with the shutters drawn upon the windows, eliminating the entrance of any kind of light.

Without looking further I walked out through the big front doors that were already open, three guards on each side stood with machine gun, ready to blow any Intruder.

It’s like they’re hiding all the wealth of the world under the soil of this house.

Which they might be.

I shook the thought away from my head and stepped into the warm glow of sun, honestly after being stuffed with snow for nearly two months the sun seemed good.

And I loved the warmth that came from the sun rather then artificial room heater, they make me feel suffocated, it isn’t actual heat to be honest.

The property was never ending, with a well kept cement driveway and the rest space turned into a garden with small bushes of flower and big Cycads and Conifers lining whole of the garden.

Somewhere the sound of dogs barking and yapping was evident, the middle portion of the garden had a huge sprinkler statue of a mermaid with tiny little fountains that would burst out water every now and then.

Several fruit trees littered here and there, honestly if this wasn’t a mafia household, I’d rather be find of the garden. It looked like a rich man’s family home rather then a mafia family home.

A dog barked yet again somewhere followed by a shriek. The maid whose shriek echoed through the garden I suppose, she was waking hurriedly, with a large pitcher of dog food.

Even the pitcher was fancy, made up of fine China and black in colour.

I shook my head. Rich people.

The dog came to my view as I walked through the garden, going a bit father then I really meant to.

It was a large dog, almost weighing 35-40 kilograms, pitch black, some kind of hound hybrid with a thick leash around his neck, chained to the peg, while the other dogs, fluffy white, grey, one husky and several other played.

Further from where I stood was a smaller ground, surrounded by thick net, littered with an impressive number of doghouses.

Wow. Talk about money.

The dog that was chained barked at me again. He was particularly large, canines, showing off from the sneer he was throwing at my direction. Mutt.

The fluffy white dogs and puppies were running about the area, yapping happily. Pausing only to take a drink every now and then.

I like the dogs here more then the people. At least the owner that is. I don’t really have a problem with the former Don or the rest of the family. It’s just the Hades guy.

Thinking he rules the world. Bloody imbecile.

I snorted as the maid appeared once again. Her hand clutching the black China bowl as she kept it in front of the leashed dog while he barked highly at her. The girl cowered back in fear.

I rolled my eyes at the drama.

Honestly, that’s just a dog and leashed as well. The most he can do is bark.

The puppies were yapping still as the girl filled up the water pitcher from a tap nearby. She also gave the puppies food from a brown sack in a huge bowl as the little white, black and grey creatures surrounded, wagging their furry little tail.

Cute. I thought.

“What breed are they?” I asked the maid as she filled another bowl with dog food.

She shrugged. “I dunno, do I? I was told to give them food only.” She says.

“Oh.” I say taking a seat on the grass where the puppies were playing. “Why is that one, leashed?” I asked.

“So he doesn’t go biting off people’s head, bleedin’ monster that one is.” She says.

“Are you from England? You talk like you’re English.” I asked watching the way she talked. It was rich, honestly.

“Yeah. Me mum is from England.” She shrugs.

“Cool.” I said.

“Yer sittin’ on the dirt.” She said.

“Don’t really care.” I shrug. “Why do you wear that dress anyway?”

“Have to keep me head attached to the rest of the body, don’t I?” She chuckles. “Disgusting, dressing like this, really.”

“Well…why don’t you…you know decline?”

“Nobody declines Hades, sissy.” She chuckled.

“What is it about him, people fear so much anyway?” I snort. “He doesn’t like wait. Nobody declines him blah de blah de blah. Snob is what he is, asshole.” I roll my eyes.

The maid girl stiffens, beside me where she was standing. The dog yapps instead of barking and I feel a shadow looming over me.

“He’s behind me isn’t he?” I ask the girl.

She gives a tentative nod.

Well…fuck me with a machine gun.

[A|N]

I am just bored is what it is.

Question of the chapter:

Do you like the book so far?

-November

07

Daily dose of mental health:

Life is weird. Do it justice by being weird.

“Uh…good morning?” I ask craning my neck up to look at him.

The sun shining directly at the back of his head gives him a more ravishing look as he stands behind me, his muscular arms crossed over his chest, eyes cold, and angry, jaws clenched.

“I can’t see the sun…so if you’ll just move a bit?” I ask with a smile.

This little snobbish imbecile, wearing anger on top of his nose like it’s his bloody birth right.

“Get up from the dirt, Lucia.” He orders. I roll my eyes and turn my head to the puppies.

“Hey puppies.” I coo crawling a little forward to get my hands on the littlest mutt and bringing to my lap. “You’re a good boy, aren’t you?” I gush making a pouty face, hoping he gets irritated and leaves.

I was having a good day without having him in it so far.

“Get up, Lucia. I need to speak to you. It’s important.” He says again in a clipped, controlled tone.

“Okay. You can sit here and talk.” I reply.

I feel the cool of metal press against the base of my neck.

Damn this little bitch.

“Like a good little girl, Lucia. Up.” He jams it a little harder.

Bitch! I get up, the little mutt still clutched to my arms.

I face him with a sneer as he frees the half breed hound from it’s leashes and like a good pet, the hound follows him through the property.

The maid girl walks beside me, to the house. She parts at the hall saying she’ll be in the kitchen and I follow the devil and his pet to wherever.

“Sit.” He says with the same to e he used earlier, once we’re inside the room that I was twice last night.

“I’m not a dog.” I snap but take a seat.

Rolling his eyes he sits himself down on the leather chair.

“Seeing you roam around I guess you go your list of the does and the don’ts?” He asks.

“Yeah.” I say patting the furry head of the little puppy. It purrs snuggling deeper into my chest.

Little attention seeker, that one.

I think I am going to name him…Bean. yeah Bean. Cute.

“And I hope you’ll follow them, per se.”

“Yeah yeah. Whatever. Can I leave now, the smoke smell is suffocating.” I say. The smell of cigars were heavy in the air and it was making me gag. The big dog was curled up at Hades’s feet, whining lowly.

Hades clicked a button that lifted the glasses up from the windows giving me a taste of fresh air.

“As I was saying, you’re here because my uncle thinks you family cause you’re Adam Rivera’s daughter. But, I am not my uncle.” He says his voice dropping, into a hushed deep tone. “Your Papa dear was loyal to the family and so is the family to him. I expect the same loyalty from you, Lucia.”

I shiver, feeling cold all of a sudden.

Damn! Nobody made me feel so small before.

“You break one rule and you’ll disappear before you can yell for help. I’ll make sure of it.” He says. “I expect my rules to be followed, services to be delivered. The second and fifth floors are off limits to you. Don’t go wondering about where you’re not expected.” He says getting up from his chair. “You can leave.” He says walking over to the huge book shelf and picking up a cigar, cutting the butt and lighting it before taking a long drag.

“Those stuff kill you, you know?” I ask.

I feel like I could throw up a bucket and still throw up more from the heavy smell.

I had something against the smell of smoke. It felt heavy around my lungs.

“Thank you for the knowledge. You can leave now.” He said again.

So much for being nice. I roll my eyes. “Can I keep the dog?” I ask.

“Whatever.” He says. “Did you see if Cerberus is fed yet?”

Oh the irony! Calls himself Hades, names his dog Cerberus. The fucking Olympic family in here. I snicker mentally.

What next? His sister named Hera? Mummy and daddy called Cronus and Rhea?

I snort at my inner joke.

“The dog’s been fed.” I say.

He nods.

“Come let’s go to out room, hmm?” I ask the bundle of snowy fur curled in my arm. “We’ll cuddle and watch Peppa pig, okay?” I say.

“But you’re a boy.” I pout.

Boys don’t like Peppa pig.

“It’s a she. The dog.” Hades says.

“Jolly Good.” I smile. “A girl? You’re a little girl? I’ll tie a pink bow in your hair. How does that sound?” I grin. She gives a happy adorable little bark.

But I have to change the name then.

What do I call her?

Coco? Nah. Penny.

“I’ll call you Penny. You’ll like that, won’t you?” I gush.

“Maledetto immaturo, bambina. Perché mi sto nemmeno preoccupando!?” I hear Hades mumble as he still stands before his book shelf, smoking.

(Bloody immature little girl. Why am I even bothering?)

I ignore him.

“Do you have a pink ribbon?” I ask getting up.

“No.” He grunts.

“Can you get me one?” I ask, hopefully.

But it’s just to spite him. There is this strange feeling of being satisfied when I realise that I have successfully annoyed him.

I have been feeling that since he cut off my dress last night.

Uncultured swine!

“No!” He yells. “Will you leave already?”

“Well…get me a ribbon.” I yell back.

“I have work to do, unlike you.” He rolls his eyes. “Get out.” He points at the door.

Fuming I get up from the chair and walk out of the room slamming the door behind me.

No alarm goes off this time. I roll my eyes again for it as I walk up to my room.

Now I don’t even have a pink ribbon.

Urgh! I am so pathetic!

I drop Penny on my bed where she bounces off and lands back on the bed with a soft thud, barking.

I sit beside her and turn the TV on.

I don’t even know the WiFi password. I grunt as I click through random channels finally halting at a random cartoon channel. I have no idea what the show was called.

The TV network these days would only feature family drama, some stupid typical romance cliché, baseless reality shows and I wanted to watch none of that.

I’d rather watch cartoons.

Penny barks again as circles me and finally comes to a rest on my lap curling up into a ball.

I pat her head softly.

The girl from the dog yard comes into the room a little later, carrying lunch.

“Thanks.” I say as she places it in front of me.

“Yer welcome.” She says. “You call me if ye need anything else, okay?”

“Yeah okay.” I say picking on the pasta that was for lunch.

I swear these Italians would eat pasta all through the year and still eat it for another year.

I mean who am I to judge, right? I am partly Italian myself. My dad was from Italy. That’s all I know apart from their names really.

They died when I was three, I was raised by my aunt around the Ohio state along with my one year elder cousin. She was a snob really. Never letting me share her things.

Not only her. My aunt and uncle whole of the life made me realize what a burden I was to them and when I finally turned sixteen I was doing a job as pizza delivery girl beside school.

With some some money stored up and highschool being over at eighteen I left the house and joined the academy, sharing a small apartment with one of the girls at the academy. Bianca was her name.

I kinda miss her now. I mean, it was alright to have her weird sense of humor and loud music playing all the time in the house.

It was better then the constant silence on my head.

And now it’s silent all over again. I sigh as I take a bite of the pasta.

[A|N]

I am feeling better about this story little by little. I think I’ll make it through.

Question of the Chapter:

Would you rather date the

Russian

mafia boss OR the Italian mafia boss?

-November

08

Daily dose of mental health:

Honestly, I am posting lame stuff that is apparently supposed to help you mentally. Pffft! I’ll tell you real stuff.

Nobody really care until you’re able to provide them all they need. If I fail to give you chapters you reply like you’ll say I’m rubbish. If me mum gives me less money to buy stuff, I’m gonna think she’s mean. That’s how the world works. And when we try to live for out own we’re apparently weird.

Okay whatever. I am done being nice to people who really don’t matter to me.

Apparently once a week family meals were a big thing for this family.

Big as a pigs bottom.

So here I was dressed in the cloths I had slept last night in, a big cotton tunic, fuzzy socks, cotton shorts and my hair in a bun looking like a bird’s nest.

Penny was at me ankle cowering, as Cerberus was growling at my little friend, with his yellow canines bared.

Bloody dog. I rolled my eyes at the canine drama, picking around my food, there was Japanese style egg roll and all that.

I didn’t feel like having egg. Or bacon or anything. I was craving sausage.

But there was no sausage in the menu.

“Are you okay?” Audrey asks with her mouth full of food.

I nod without looking up at her.

“Do you want something else, him?” Ariana asks in a motherly tone. “Shall I whip up something else for you?”

“I’m fine.” I mumble as I put a fork full of egg roll in my mouth without a bit of interest in the food.

Hades has occupied the head of the table and his dad the other.

Now that I have seen Antonio De’Marco I feel like Hades resembles him more then he resembles his uncle.

They have the same half curly black hair, while Vincenzo De’Marco has a kind of fluff of a black mop.

Like me every one is still wearing their pajama cloths from last night apart from Audrey’s dad who has put on a light blue scrub and his heart beat measuring chord around his neck while Hades is already dressed for the day in his typical suit and pants.

I on the other hand am waiting for this breakfast to be over so that I can run up to the room and take another nap, that will hopefully make my mood okay to at least look at everyone.

I just want to sleep.

I sigh and push my plate away before gulping down the big glass of water.

“Lucia, honey.” Ariana says. “You haven’t even touched any of the food.”

“Just… not hungry.” I mumble, feeling Hades glare at me from the end of the table.

I don’t even want to throw any snarky comments at him, I am that much depressed and bored.

I think I might vanish out of boredom.

I guess being in a palace like house all alone for two week does that to you.

I have no idea how these people manages to live here alone and without a sound. Sometimes silence is suffocating.

“Do you want some cornflakes?” Audrey asks.

I shake my head getting up from the chair and pushing it back to its place as I exit the dining room adjoined with the kitchen, a couple of maids working inside, already preparing for lunch.

In the weeks I spent here, my lunch and dinner and breakfast was delivered to the room I occupied. Emma brought my food sometimes ate with me.

Emma also was a member to the family seeing as she was the fiancé of the guy who talked to me first that night. The guy who offered me champagne and half flitted with me. That asshole.

Given that Ben was out of the States Emma did a bit of sneaking around, I mean she worked in the kitchens and helped the maids, gave the dog their food and stuff. Hades never argued.

Ben was the technical guy for the family, takes care of all that IT stuff, like alarms and passwords and vaults.

Penny was running along with me as I walked up the stairs, to my room. Once inside I shut the door and fa head first into the soft mattress of the bed.

I just want to sleep.

I don’t know for how long I sleep but I wake up to soft strokes on my hair. The massage on my scalp by firm and soft hands makes me open my eyes.

Ariana sits in the bed, beside me, a sorry look on her face as she stokes my hair with motherly touches.

I sit up making her hand fall from my head.

“I got you some food.” She says softly.

“Thank you.” I reply even though I don’t want any food.

“I made some spicy oatmeal with sausages.” She hands me a medium sized ceramic bowl with hot oatmeal with veggies and sausages cut into big pieces.

Immediately my hunger returns as the smell of the food enters my system. I take the spoon from Ariana and begin to put big spoon fulls in my mouth as she watches me.

“It’s yummy.” I mumble through mouthful.

“Is it?” She asks. “None of the kids like oatmeal.” She say again.

“I like oats. I like it in any form cooked.” I smile.

“I’m glad.” She smiles genuinely. “I’ve been wanting to talk to you for some time.”

“Oh?” I frown.

What does she wants to talk to me about? And why does she seems so nervous about it?

“Lucia. You think we’re the villain to your story, but I’d so much want you to know that we aren’t. And you stating here without any contact to the outside world isn’t for our benefit whatsoever. It’s for your own safety and protection. It’s for you and you are a part of the family.” She says.

“I’ve stayed out of the protection and care of the family for seventeen years, Ariana.” My voice comes out ungrateful. But there isn’t anything for me to be grateful to them.

They have done nothing for me for be felt grateful to. The family and their business took away my family. I grew up without the love of my parents.

No one deserves that.

“I know. She you’re attached and Jumbled up in the mess now, stepping out of the protection may be an end for you.” She says. “Imagine the police academy knows about your papa being the, consigliare of the most inflyacrime family, mum a well known assassin. Do you think they would ever give you your position back?” She asks. “They’d rather deny they know you then take you back, Lucia. You’re the most safest and protected while you are here.”

“I don’t like it in here.” I say moving the sausage piece around the oats. “It’s so quiet and lonely.”

“I know.” She sighs, patting my shoulder. “But it’s because you lock yourself up in your room all day long and talk to Emma only.”

“There is no one else to talk to.” I say truly.

Maybe I am depressed.

“Wrong, sweets.” She smiles. “You can get back to your training. Start talking online classes, or whatever you want.”

Maybe it’s just lack of stuff to do, that my brain has been cooking out weird stuff lately.

I hate it. I hate being alone and quiet. I hate silence.

“I can start online college classes?” I ask.

Never really thought about attending college, anyway. I mean I didn’t have enough saved up to afford it.

“Yeah.” She says. “It’s almost time for a new semester.”

I give it a thought for a minute. College doesn’t sound so bad, anyway.

And besides I don’t even have go out to attend classes every day. It’s cool.

But I think some way or another it would be much better if I could go out and have a nice group of friends,party, stay in the dorms and stuff.

Be normal.

“Why can’t I attend classes?” I ask suddenly.

She shrugs. “I don’t know. Audrey doesn’t. She’s doing her master’s degree and teaching the elementary school kids. It’s convenient she says.”

“Oh?” I says. Who would have thought,eh? Audrey was basically a princess and she was still working as a teacher.

“I want to study Nannying.” I say finish my food with a smile.

Ariana grimaces. “Is that even a subject?”

“It is. Deals with kids mostly. I want to counsel parents, how to raise their kids. Sullivan university gives the degree.”

“That’s in Kentucky.” She says.

“Online.” I reason.

“Alright.” She nervously chuckles. “Are you sure there is a subject called… Nannying?”

“Yeah.” I say confidently.

[A|N]

Okay…. So there is this guy in my class, mind you. He’s sorta good-looking, photographer. No strings attached what so ever. And sometimes we sit around lunch together he, me and me other friends, (most of them are boys anyway, they don’t care. All they talk about is football and shit, and boobs.) So he goes and does these things sometimes. Like tucking my hair behind my ears and patting my shoulder when I ace a good test. And grabbing my hand and stuff, stealing my fries. Sometimes he does this weird flirty thing but ye know what? I really don’t like him. But it feels good when he tucks my hair behind my ear.

Question of the chapter:

On which of the weird subject (s) would you like to get your degree?

-November

.

09

Daily dose of mental health:

Listen to songs, they make you feel happy, sad, depressed, and lonely all at once.

I registered for classes online but didn’t get teh subject I wanted to because the uni doesn’t give ‘Nannying’ classes online.

And Sullivan university was quite a drive from where I was right now. A ten hour drive precisely. So I stuck to a bit of normal subject, I chose anthropology. Weird for a would be police officer. I know.

But that was only one of which was available. The other was Biology, physical since, religion…no thank you.

I’d rather be an anthropologist and spread world wide knowledge about ancient human society.

But that was already a week ago. My classes had begun. I only got a three day time to prepare for a new term, get my books and pencils.

And since then I’ve been a bit less bored. I mean anthropology is boring as fuck. But once you get the hang of it, like the myth of fire creation and how wheel was invented, it’s pretty interesting.

I like it so far and it’s only been a couple of days. I hope I can stick to it.

I wish music was available in the list. I would have chose music.

Anyways. College stuff. Boring stuff.

I was now sitting on the floor of my room, my back against the foot of the bed, my study routine in my hand and books scattered about.

My classes were Monday, Wednesday schedule and it was a Tuesday, afternoon. After a morning of doing yoga and walking around the garden with Penny, eating and doing nothing I finally found the time available to get some homework done.

Know what I mean.

The door of my room bursts open as Audrey skips inside looking smug as a penguin.

I scowl at her.

“Hey good-looking.” She chirps sitting down beside me. “Doing homework?” She ask.

“Nwah.” I smile sarcastically. “I was having sex with my books.”

“Boring.” She rolls her eyes and studies one of the thick history book. “Why would you even select this stuff, it’s bullshit if anything.”

“I’d rather read this stuff then biology and religion. Thank you.” I snatch my book away from her and keep it on top of the pile where she took it from.

“Let’s go shopping.” She suggests.

I snort. “Like I can.”

I was honestly if anything on house arrest. I was not allowed to go out. Kind of dictator Hades was.

“Why not?”

“Your darling brother, wouldn’t let me.”

“Go ask him, why don’t you?” She says rolling her eyes. “He’s not so bad.”

“Maybe not to you.” I remember the first night when he asked me to strip and then slit my dress only to take out my gun.

He’s mean.

“C’mon.” She whines. “I don’t have a friend and I really need a couple of pairs of new panties and I am bored.”

“Order online.” I reason.

“You aren’t supposed to be a genius. You study fucking history you dumb cow.” She scowls. “Let’s go ask, big bruh.”

“Uh..no, thanks.” I say.

“C’mon please.” She whines. “Please. I’ll buy you something to eat.”

“Audrey.” I warn. “I can’t ask your brother cause he’ll plain out say no.”

“You don’t know that.” She says.

“Except I do.”

“No. You don’t.”

But who cares right? Audrey ends up dragging me all the way down to the second floor and knocks on door of Hades office after showing her middle finger to the guard who told us Hades is busy.

Hades grunts and there is a good deal of shuffling noise before a girl with blonde hair walks out, her eyes throwing daggers at Audrey who gives back the same feeling.

“Uh…look who it is.” Audrey snickers. “Natalie.”

The girl rolls here eyes before leaving. Her jacket clutched to her chest and cloths barely perfect, hair a mess.

They…were doing the dirty in there.

Eeek!

Audrey shoves me in mouthing ‘ask nicely’ before she closes the door behind me.

I don’t understand…why can’t she come here and ask Hades herself. He’d definitely say yes to her.

Inside I find Hades naked from the waist up, and oh my God what a sight that is. He’s sitting in his desk chair, tidying up the table.

They probably used the table for the sinful deed. Yuck!

Honestly, Hades?

He looks up as if on que, his black curly mop a mess, his jaw clenched, muscle almost popping.

I bite my lower lip as I stare at him. Surely I have seen him in a suit, shirts, tees but holy mother of baby Jesus, never without a top.

He had these sexy outline of his collar bone like a CK model, his pecs were well defined and outlined, stomach started out flat and probably adorned with abs like Hades himself.

The table surface left the rest to imagination, pretty much. I heard his throat cleared.

Okay, Lucia. Concentrate. This not the time to fangirl over a big bad mafia boss.

He’s the oppressor.

Concentrate.. .

don’t know the way you taste,

la

la

la

Shut the fuck up!

He was still glaring at me, hard. Given the fact that his alone time was disturbed and I was standing there just looking at him like a creep.

“What do you want?” He snapped.

“Uh…I…uh, Audrey. She uh wanted to go shopping to get some…stuff, she wanted me to go along with her.” I explain.

He nods. “That’s it?”

“Uh…yeah. I was just asking if I could go.”

“Alright.” He nods and goes back to arranging his papers.

“Can I go?” I ask again unsure if he said yes.

“Go on.” He says.

I sigh. I was not hoping for this. “Thanks.”

He takes out a black card from his top drawer and slides it toward me. “Take this.”

It was a black AMEX card with initials A H DeMarco engraved on the left bottom corner of the card.

I gape at him.

“Buy anything you want but don’t waste.” He says without looking up at me.

I thank him and find my way out of the study, wandering all the reasons that would make him give me his black Amex.

I think it’s just bribe so that I behave.

That’s all.

And he’s a really good kidnapper is all.

A really good looking one

Audrey was waiting outside the door arms crossed over her chest scowling. The Sim guy was also along with her.

When he sees me, his eyes flicker with a sudden weird glow. I frown but he looks away soon before slipping inside the office room.

I don’t like the way he looks at me. It’s creepy.

“Did he say you could go?” She asks.

“Uh. Yeah.” I show her the card I got.

She nods in approval, her scowl replaced by a mischievous grin. “Let’s go spend some money, girlie.” She squeals.

In the car I ask Audrey what does the A in his name stands for.

“Alessander Hades De’Marco.” Audrey explains keeping her eyes on the road. “But he just likes to go by Hades. Probably because it sounds more badass then Alessander.”

I nod. Alessander doesn’t sound so bad.

That night I dream of a God like, Hades standing in front of me, taking off his shirt, in the shower, as if I am invisible. He stripps out of the cloths and turn but his good looking face replaced by the creepy one of Sim.

Panting I sit up on my bed.

What the hell?

[A|N]

Any good feeling about the story is gone out of the milky way galaxy. I can assure you the next chapter will no boring as fuck as well but we’re getting there.

Question of the chapter:

Any one out there to help me get on with this book, like am advisor or stuff? Suggest me ideas on DM.

10

Daily dose of mental health

Sometimes I feel like giving up and leaving every shit behind. But then I realise that a lot of people are just waiting for me to give up so that they can laugh about how weak I was. And the obsession of proving them wrong makes me go each day.

That day I went shopping with Audrey I got some useful stuff.

Clothing, under ware and stationery.

I was studying at full speed, completing daily works daily and also investigating.

A good deal of points were added to the little notebook under my bed. I realised in my first week that my idea of getting out of this place was impossible.

But I can’t also let go of the responsibility that the team had trusted me with, they’re probably still looking for me. They were probably still searching the depth of the matter.

And here I was kidnapped and in vacation.

Damn! It is good to be kidnapped.

Nothing like they show on TV and stuff.

Sitting on the dining room table with my book open I was glancing through it after the dream last night I was feeling beyond weird.

Audrey left for her place after dropping me in the estates and I was on my own since then Emma had almost vanished, since I saw her on breakfast this morning. Penny was somewhere around the house and honestly, I was bored.

But I’ve been bored for a long long time.

I hear the chair scraping against the tiled floor only to see Alessander or Hades take a seat at the head of the table. He was wearing a plain white shirt today with a pair of black slacks and tie hanging lose on either side of his neck.

Hot!

He keeps silent as he works on his laptop. I mind my business as I keep stealing glances toward him every second, just to see the way his muscle move under the material of his white shirt as he presses the keys on his laptop, typing out.

I think I am fangirling too much. It’s creepy.

I sigh as I take notes in the little sticky note pad I got yesterday.

“Have you seen Emma?” He asks, his voice a bit off, like he’s been smoking.

I hate the whole idea of smoking cigars or whatever, but the way his voice sounds after he has a bit later f nicotine smoke in his lungs, I think it’s sexy. And him puffing out smoke.

I imagine that’d be definitely sexy.

“Uh-huh.” I say. “Not since breakfast.”

He cursed under his breath. “I have a lunch meeting, can you tell her, I won’t be here for lunch?” He asks.

“Uh…okay.” I mumble.

He nods as goes back to doing his work.

A moment later the Sim guy comes into the kitchen, muttering something in Italian to Hades and handing him over a brown envelope.

He thanks him before returning his attention back to the computer screen. Out of the corner of my eyes I catch Hades pulling out a thin stack of stapled papers from the envelope.

I wonder what that holds.

“Keep your eyes to your book, Lucia.” Hades says putting the papers back into the envelope.

I snort at his behaviour and go back to my work.

Asshole!

Both the guy leaves conversing in Italian.

Emma comes a little bit later with Sim following her. She hands him something from top cabinet and he lingers in the room for a bit. Every now and then hair eyes would flicker down at my t-shirt clad chest and a weird look would cross over his features, making me shiver, but not in a good way.

“What else do you want, Sim?” Emma asked, her voice strong.

“Nothing. I’ll leave.” He says with a bit of smirk. But it’s creepy.

I cringe internally.

Emma sits next me as she asks. “How is college?”

“Cool.” I grin.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.” I say. “Hades said he won’t be here for lunch as he has a meeting or something.”

“Oh?” She says. “Let’s order take outs then, eh? I don’t want to cook.” She says.

“Japanese?” I ask.

“Yup.” She grins.

“When is Ben gonna be back?” I ask taking bites of the Soba noodle.

“Uh…he said sometimes around this month.” Emma shrugs. “I think it did him good ter be in Italy, he took like a little vacay.”

“Oh.” I say.

That means the technical safety of the De’Marco family estate is week since Ben is out of the country?

I’ma add it to the points.

And before Ben returns I have to figure someway to give some information to the team.

After lunch I take a little nap and wake up almost around the evening, I was all sticky and sweaty from sleeping in with the heater in and covers pulled up to head.

Damn! I need to consider my body heat.

I take a quick shower and get dressed in a shirt and my new pair of undies as I walk out of the room in search of some long over due snacks.

But I wish I had never walked into the kitchen. I squeal as soon as I see what I did running out of the room.

Hades was naked from his waist up, the girl from yesterday between his legs, without a shred of clothing on her body perched up on then kitchen island. Her mouth engulfed in his, as his hands cups her breasts.

I run and slam head fast into Emma. “Whoa, what are you up to?”

“In the kitchen.” I blush from the scene I had seen. “Hades and the girl. Sex.” I cringe.

“Oh?” She cringes. “They just don’t pay heed, do they?”

I shrug. “I was looking for something to eat and I go walk into them naked in the kitchen island, doing…that.”

“C’mon.” She shakes her head. “I’ll get you some biscuits.”

I walk with her to the parlor and she gives me a couple of biscuits in a small bowl with some dried sweetened shredded coconut.

I thank her walking back to my room, but as I sit on the bed, my appetite vanishes. All o can see is Hades’s back muscle, the tattoo between his shoulder blades, his mouth working against the girl’s, his arms flexing around her breasts and controlling her body.

Thinking about the way his body works, sends a shiver down my spine. A good one, the one makes me want to crave pleasure.

I shuffle my legs and close them tightly, preventing the moisture trickling down my thighs.

[A|N]

So I got a three day long holiday, and I’m gonna get on with the real stuff soon. I think I am gonna put a warning on the summery saying chapter 01-10 extremely XXX rated boring.

Question of the chapter

Going bald for a

week

OR Going

limb-less

for a day ?

-November

11

Daily dose of mental health

Kill them with love.

I’ve been sneaking around the couple of days since I got the information that Ben was going to be away for more time.

I had a couple of insider informations too and I think it was enough to prove that this family deals with the illegal business more then they let on.

I mean, if I stand up and call media people and yell that De’Marco family are a bunch of stupid ass organized criminals, people will throw me in jail, for accusing such rich people.

I need proof.

I need proof so the the police department can get a warrant to raid the estates.

But it’s gonna be hard as fuck. To find some proof that is.

And that’s what had gotten me here in the first place. I cursed as the freezing air from the jumbo air conditioner hit my back.

I was going ice from being here for just five minutes.

Dumb me. Coming to a godown that had people in black masks working there ass off under zero degrees of temperature.

Now I wish that I haven’t sneaked down.

Early in the morning today, I was doing my homework, minding my own business in the parlor table after breakfast. A moment later I felt my bladder screaming to be emptied and hurried off to the bathroom for guests on the first floor.

Dramatic. I know. But it was like God himself wanted me to go and pee and find out about their secret evil master plan.

Coming back to the parlor, from the door way I saw five guys along with Hades talking in absolute pute Italian with an English word thrown here and there, standing in a circle at the center of the living room.

From their broken and poor English I could make out the words, drugs, shipment, underground, basement, money, chemist.

After the total of six guys left the living room, I was shocked.

This could be my chance. I thought.

Just if I get the recording. Just a little bit.

Or even bits of their conversation.

The De’Marco family is gone and reduced to ashes once the news comes out viral and shown in every TV channel.

So I did what I do best. Acted. I stayed still till they walked through the stairs to the second floor, as soon as the route was clear I run through the stairs to the second floor only to catch the glimpse of the small group walking through an archway I have never been pass.

I follow them quietly, hiding behind the pillars that supported the roof of the upper floor.

Surprisingly there were no guards today. But outside people seldom come through this place, it’s what I think banned for anyone without a upper class company.

The men disappeared inside a room with wooden door. I waited just to be sure and then opened it slightly.

But it was no door. It was an elevator…well…an empty elevator passageway now that the bucket have carried people down, I could see thick chords going down and down until I couldn’t see the silver metal hood of the elevator.

I opened the door wider, a moment later an elevator surfaced and opens its automatic glass doors for me.

Weird. It had no control panel aside from two buttons. One said down and other said up.

I stepped in and the glass door closed. I pressed down as I braced myself.

Maybe this was not a good idea.

Surely that wasn’t a good idea I thought now as I was freezing my ass off in a corner, surrounded by heavy looking wooden boxes, almost hiding me.

From where I crouched, I could see people dressed in heavy coats and masks and gloves were pushing trollies filled with huge plastic bags.

Drugs, no doubt.

There was no sound, just people walking around silently and working.

Getting up I huffed, before taking some silent steps, I could see the glimpse of a huge factory manufacture room with a huge machine making hissing sound.

One guy was standing In front of the conveyor belt and scooped up packets of merch in a cardboard box before taping it up and throwing it over into a huge basket like carrier.

Packeting drugs like they are chips.

How low can these people go, to earn money. I thought.

Crippling the youths of the country.

There was a clicking sound behind me, quickly I ducked behind the steel pillar I was using as a hiding spot.

A guy dressed in a white coat and boots came in, his face covered with the same black mask, his eyes sharp and looking forward.

He moved forward with confident strides. “We need to hurry up people.” He said.

Hades.

“The order leaves for Italy in about thirty hours and we’re still a hundred box short. Hurry up brothers.”

That asshole! Making it sound like they’re just packeting chips and shipping them to target or Walmart.

I snorted as Hades walked forward, his hands shoved deep into his coat pockets, black hair styled neatly and eyes looking sharp in every direction.

“Boss.” Comes a voice and Hades turns his head back to meet the guy calling for him.

“Anthony.” He greets the man with a handshake. “Yiu’ve done so very well in the field. You’ve made Zio and the family proud.” He says in a sharp but accepting tone.

“I can not but, the family has done more then enough for me.”

Hades pats Anthony on the back in a manly way and both of walk forward towards the huge packaging machine.

I breathe out of relief.

Saved my arse just in time.

I shuffled and walked out from the other side of the pillar, the side I was hiding was packed with boxes and cartons so it was safe, hoping I’d get a closer look on what else is going on in the basement drug factory, I take two more tentative steps, the other pillar was about ten steps away.

But I don’t make it. The cold steel barrel of the gun pressed on my neck, halts me.

“Sneaking in, are we?” Came a foreign vice. “Boss. We have an intruder.” The man said, probably on his phone or to a Walkie talkie.

With my hands tied firmly around my back and the gun pressed to my neck, I was taken to the second floor, inside Hades’s familiar office.

“Lucia. Should have guessed.” Hades smirked as I was pushed inside by the masked man.

“Thanks, Jon.” Hades nods towards the man.

One of his hand was resting on the table on top of some papers he was working with, other had a cigarette tucked between two fingers with the elbow resting on the Wooden surface.

Fucking sexy is what he looked with a black shirt and a black tie as his outfit, hair gelled back.

One other person, Anthony I suppose was sitting In front of him, a glass of orange juice clutched in his hand as he watched everything with curiosity.

He looked about sixteen or seventeen. So young.

What kind of people are these?

“Sí, Boss.” He man nods and leaves giving me a forward push and I almost stumble before craning my neck and glaring at the door.

“Eyes down, Lucia.” Hades ordered.

I glared at him, instead. How dare he?

He was the one doing illegal business all over the world with a drug manufacturing in the basement of his house and he want my eyes down.

“I said.” He gritted his teeth. “Eyes. Down.” Something in his eyes glowed. Anger, I think.

But I keep glaring harder.

He bangs his fist on top of the table making me jump a little, the violent sound shakes around my body as I look up to him, his jaw tight, a muscle ticking and eyes hooded and angry.

I blink down.

Is it his killer mode? Is it activate?

Damn.

“Good girl.” He says taking another drag of his lit cigarette before shoving it face down on his desk ashtray. “Now, let’s discuss the punishment, shall we?”

Punishment? I look up.

[A|N]

… … … …

Question of the chapter:

Do you like the chapter?

-November.

12

Kay. So this is a special gift chapter cause The Don’s Maid is #1 on Mafia. I LOVE YOU GUYS😘😘😘😘😘😍😍😍❤❤❤❤❤💋💯💥🔥

Daily dose of mental health:

Forgive me forget?

Pffttt ! More like Remember and revenge.

“Leave us for a little bit, Anthony.” Hades said his eyes not moving from mine.

“Sí brother.” The young guy said before retrieving his leather jacket and walking out of the room, closing the door gently.

I am still stuck how at his age when she should’ve been in school he is all tangled up with these twisted people.

“Let’s start off with…how did you get down there?”

I snort and look away.

No matter how much they tie me up and call me an intruder, bitches can’t really say that it wasn’t as impressive as I thought it was.

It was brilliant.

“Now now, Lucia. Don’t be a brat. I don’t like brats.” He said lighting another cigarette with a lighter and putting it to his mouth.

I stay silent and watch him puff out a great deal of smoke from both his nostrils and mouth.

“Speak Lucia. I haven’t got all day to talk to ungrateful irrelevant brats.”

“Oh, excuse me!” I shriek. “Ungrateful, irrelevant?”

He sighs and rolls his eyes.

“Let me repeat, how did you get down there, to the basement?”

“Used the elevator.” I say smugly.

“I know that.” He snapped. “How did you find out it was there?” He asks again taking a long drag from his cigarette.

Boy ain’t that sexy?

Massive sexy beast is what he is!

I smack my head mentally. Enemy, Lucia.

E N E M Y

“Heard you talking to your ass lickers about shipment and drugs.” I shrug giving him the answer, hoping that he at least unties my hand.

Jon the bastard, tied me like I was a fucking cow on rampage.

Asshole mother forker.

“Respect, Lucia.” He said, his voice firm and controlling. “You’ll talk with respect to every single person in this house, they’re your  superior and elder.”

I snort. Look who’s giving the parental advice.

Respect. Doubt if he can spell the god-damned word.

“Now as for you. You’re just an ungrateful brat. Irrelevant and unimportant to me” he says, malice swimming around his eyes. “However you’re important to my Zio and papa given that your father was a consigliare to them and if it wasn’t for them…” He gets up from his seat and like a predator strides toward me.

I go stiff, from the closeness, all the stuff in the kitchen island coming back at me, his mouth curved up in a little mocking smile, arms flexing, broad shoulders and jaw muscle ticking.

I am dead. So dead.

“If it was upto me, Lucia. I would’ve shoved my gun  down your throat and fired the bullets until I saw all your guts pool on my carpet.”

I choke on my saliva

His eyes were serious and a shade darker.

“Don’t try to cross me, ever again, little girl. The results won’t be all rainbows and unicorns.” He says. His hand grabs my jaw harshly and makes me look up at him.

I do.

“You’ll join the quarter down with the maids, and work and stay like one. Any indication of you not following the orders will result in extensive punishment.” He says in all seriousness.

With. The. Maids?

Is he even for real?

Is he nuts?

He lets go of my jaw. I grit my teeth and glare at him.

“Don’t look at me, eye to eye. You’re my maid. I’m your boss.” He says and walks toward his chair taking a seat.

Damn it! It wasn’t how I thought it would turn out.

“What about Don Vincent? How will you answer him? And Rosaline.” I ask.

“Not everyone needs to know what goes on in the whore house, do they?” He smirks. “And you’ll respect the former Don’s lady. She not your mummy’s friend.”

That’s exactly what Rosaline told me…

Whore house he said.

Like a house for prostitutes.

I stiffened.

What was I thinking?

Followed by a knock on the door, the girl from before, Natalie came in. She was wearing a red strapless crop top with jeans.

The cloths hugged her figure like a second skin emphasizing her curvy figure.

Her eyes were hooded with a thick later of black eyes shadow mad lips painted re with golden hair up in a pony.

She was gorgeous to look at. Like a model.

“Out, Lucia.” Hades said before turning his attention to Natalie.

“Kitten.” He greeted. She bend and gave him a kiss on his mouth, his hand came resting on top of her plump bottom.

“I missed you today.” She said in a baby voice.

I almost gagged.

That’s what Hades sees? A model with a fake baby voice?

“I know you did, little one.” He smirks. “I want you to get out, Lucia.” He emphasized pointing the door.

His hand was still groping Natalie’s bottom, she was looking at me with disgust.

Like I was standing there unwanted and I reeked of the sewerage drains.

I rolled my eyes only to find Hades glaring at me.

I huffed and walked out of the door, kicking it shut behind me with a bang.

The alarm didn’t go off. Urgh!

The bastard didn’t even untied me.

“She’s so dumb.” I heard the baby voice come from inside. “Can’t take a hint.”

“I know baby. She’s got shit for brains.” He says back.

I don’t wait to hear what she says next before I run toward the stair case and into my room.

Well not any more.

Sometimes around the evening, two maids come and take my stuff downstairs.

There was surprisingly another floor between the basement and the main floor. It was servant’s quarter.

Whore house.

And it was as good as the main floor.

Everyone had their separate room and two rooms needed to share a bathroom. There was a living room and a kitchen for use.

And the further part of the floor had a gym and practice arena for the girls who work in the strip club or as assassins or pay girls.

I carried the small note book downstairs to the room and went through it.

It was suffocating.

The place was becoming suffocating everyday even more.

I wanted out of this hell hole.

Now more then anything.

All I need is a way to communicate with other team members.

They’ll send help.

I don’t care of the De’Marco:s get caught or whatever.

I just want to get out of this estate.

Penny yapps loudly as she rubs her body against my leg, giving me a pitiful look.

I know buddy. I hate this place too.

I pick her up from the floor and lay down on the bed, cuddling.

She yapps and snuggles back nuzzling me with her snout, as tears surface my eyes.

I hate it.

I hate what my life has become.

[A|N]

The tea is bout to be spilled my little banana flavoured kitten candies.

Question of the chapter:

What are your favourite candies?

13

Daily dose of mental health:

Urghhh

! Need a daddy so baddie .

It took me a little time to accept the fact that girls were was strong as fuck.

They took zero shits and gave zero shits, and they were awfully good at what they do.

But yet I had no idea about why this house is called a whore house. There was no whores here.

Most girls were spy, assassins, informer, maid and dancers.

And surprisingly most of them had picked out the job rather then regular nine to five jobs and not forced into it.

They loved what they did.

And during my stay here I came to picture this entire floor as a girl dormitories in a regular university where chats and music would ring till the late nights and breakfast would be hastily in the early mornings.

“So this old guy comes backstage after my performance and goes, ‘Can I have a lap dance kitten?’ and I am like, ‘ew. Nwah.’ “ the girl sitting across from me in breakfast table giggles. She was gorgeous for a twenty five year old and she was also the girl sharing the bathroom with me.

I didn’t mind, she said the first night when I was crying that I could use her fruity shampoo and body soap. She was the one who explained that life wasn’t so bad here.

But maybe it was. Said a little vice in my head.

I shook the thought off.

“He was definitely into young girls.

“Oh what else?” Miri mumbled dramatically. “He was like fifty something. and not to mention fat.”

Her last comment makes me snort.

“Do you hear someone? Sounds like Lucia, doesn’t it?” Miri taps her chin dramatically. “Too bad she’s dead.”

“Urgh. She’s always dead.” Lisa say placing another toast in my plate.

“Host a funeral and get over with it already.” I mumble as I into into my toast.

“I think I hear the dead talk.” Miri shakes her head. “I need to get a psychiatrist.”

After breakfast and a shower later I was in the elevator to the upper floor, ready to serve breakfast.

Cooking was at the bottom of the things I could do, so I had just stuck to serving breakfast.

And today I served breakfast in the kitchen table, while one of the other maid cooked. Hades was sitting in the chair and Natalie was settled on top of his lap making small baby talks with him.

Honestly it cringes me out how slobbery she was being and I think Hades was getting irritated too. He kept his arm lazily around her butt as she cling to him for dear life.

I placed the plate of toast with butter in front of Hades, along with his coffee mug.

“I need to talk to you for a moment, Lucia.” He stated sipping his coffee.

Natalie scowled and shuffled closer to Hades, almost trying to get inside his skin.

I nodded and placed another plate of breakfast for Natalie. It was a small bowl of fruits and honey.

She picked at her bowl with a fork, disgusted.

“I don’t eat peach.” She says. “And apples”

I roll my eyes as I take away her bowl and empty it to another bowl. Maybe someone can put those in custard.

“I don’t like her.” I hear her mutter to Hades in her same weird cringy voice. “Why don’t you send her away to Italy?”

“No can do baby. She stays here you like it or not.” Hades replies.

Bitch.

I throw the fruits that are not Apple and perch and give it back to Natalie.

“Thank you, Lucia.” She smiles. I roll my eyes dusting my hands in my apron and walk to the other side of the kitchen and pour myself a mug of coffee. Stir sugar and top it with loads of cream before taking a sip, watching Natalie eat her fruits and leave after a moment.

Hades turns his attention back at me, his look impassive.

“I want you to keep your laptop, so you can continue studying.” He states.

Okay.

“I don’t want to cut off your  facility of education, only because it’s important.” He says as he his his coffee.

Okay. What else? I snort internally.

He literally makes me work like a maid for a week, and I miss classes for a week and now he decides to day that?

NOW?

“But I am warning you, you make another move against the rules and against the family, I won’t think twice to remove you out of the line, and also you network usage is monitored, don’t think for a second that you are not under my watch.”

“Okay.” I say impassively.

He pulls out my silver laptop from his bag and places it on the kitchen island.

“You have cream in your mouth.” He says turning and walking out of the kitchen, after he picks up his coffee mug. “Grow up.”

I snort.

Grow up?

You grow a brain you filthy inhuman bastard.

I wipe my hand over my mouth roughly before, I snatch my laptop from the island and tuck it under my arm as I walk toward the small elevator that will carry me down to my room.

I hate him!

I walk into the room and place it on my little yellow sheet covered bed and walk into the bathroom to pee.

At the sink top, as I am washing my hand I see a little button operated phone.

Miri’s I think.

I think about the notes I made in the little notebook that is safely tucked under my bed.

Do it. Mutters the voice inside my head. You need to get out of here.

Being trapped and having a vacation while kidnapped wasn’t the plan.

Do it Lucia. It’s the only chance, you’ll probably have.

I tentatively reach for the phone. It shows four lines that resembles am active network.

With a quick glance toward Miri’s door, I close my fist around the little phone as I turn it off.

Tucking the little device under the mattress I take a couple of deep breaths.

“It’s okay. It’s for a good cause. I did it because o want to go away from this place” I remind myself.

“I’ll give it back to her, after I’ve made the phone call tonight. I’ll return it back to the bathroom counter before she’s back from the strip club.” I mentally make a promise.

This is not thievery. It’s so that I can be safe.

For a good cause.

[A|N]

Dun dun dun… So I went to pottermore…and created a passport and checked my house out these morning when I should have been studying math for a test. But who cares about maths right? Nobody.

So I am a Griffyndor. Cool huh? Here I’ll show ye:

Question of the chapter

Which Hogwarts house do you think you are?

-November.

14

Daily dose of mental health:

So my teacher goes and says, “if you cannot stop your muttering about the class room, get out.” And I go in me head like “

thank God! Finally!

“

The only thing that kept me sane these days were coffee.

So much coffee.

The family had been going through rough patches after the raid in Italy by the Valentinos.

The Valentino family had some personal issues with Zio Vincent, it was somewhere around when auntie Rosaline and he was going through their relationship issue.

All I know about the matter is the previous Don had shot Zio which sent him in a pretty long coma. I was seven years old about that time.

Don’t think I remember clearly and besides the whole commotion took place in Italy, so I hadn’t witnessed the matter practically. And since then both the families had been latched to each others throats, to get revenge, to earn respect.

And then they went and raised out third stash house, if it had mundane shippings it would have been fine, I would have stopped killing the raiders in the area but the godown was filled with gunpowder and hand grande, and most importantly they weren’t just for shipping off to a fellow businessman, it was a part of the deal for the government.

It was the last part of the shipment that was supposed to be made to the Sates to the other half on money could be handed over, and then the snakes goes and does something like, fucking off the work of last two years of my life.

Fucking backstabbing bastards were what the Valentino family was and is.

The deal wasn’t completely fucked up that part I was glad for because the previous week the stash house two and five had been emptied and the shipment came to The States safely on Antony’s careful watch.

The only shipment left was the stash house three, but luckily the twins were there just in the time, before they could blow the godown up and took in the members they could find on spot. The result was only disappearance of  a thousand kilograms of gunpowder and ten thousand hand grenades.

A total of millions were just… stolen. Just like that.

And Zio Vincent being mad didn’t help anything. The twins were blamed because the stashes were completely under their watch and the products were stolen from right under their nose.

But given still both of them are kids, what surprise me more is they didn’t fuck everything up by themselves before.

And now sitting on the breakfast table, Natalie clung to me like an unwanted slug made nothing better.

It was suffocating honestly. She was suffocating. Her perfume was suffocating, her new breasts swinging about my face was suffocating.

I still have no idea why she keeps coming over, every other night when I am so done with her fake baby voice.

It cringes my brain inside out.

But she’s good fuck. Gets my dick up and hard in about a moment, though she’s got fake breasts.

Not like I am going to end up married with her. I roll my eyes as she fixes my already fixed tie.

I wonder what else do I need to do so that she’ll take a hint to leave me alone.

But first I need to find another whore to get myself laid before I declare myself done with old Natalie.

Honestly everything has become so predictable with her after one month of constant fucking.

But she was good at what she did. Roll her hips a bit on top of my dick, open her mouth wider, keep her püssy nice and wet for me and I was fine.

The good sex is what actually keeps me going in these days of utter depression.

I cursed out loud as I feel the warm liquid and the vegetables swimming in it pour down over the material of my slack.

What the fuck is wrong with her?

Caught off guard by the burn, I stand up knocking the chair behind me resulting Natalie to fall flat on her fake ass.

“What is wrong with you?” Natalie shrieks as she gets up.

I grab the napkin from the table and press it on to my thigh, glaring at Lucia.

Honestly her brain isn’t as good as her face.

Or her body. She’s got a nice body.

Slender, a bit curvy. Wide hips, bouncy titts, lightly tanned skin, deep brown eyes, straw-brown hair.

Overall a good looking girl.

Just a bit talker. Disobedient.

But I was also a puppet to Zio, wasn’t I? Dad and Zio clearly made it clear that she was out of all funny business.

Meaning she was not mine to fuck.

Damn sad is what it was.

“I am so sorry.” Lucia mumbles, her eyes heavy and swollen. “I-I- I didn’t mean to. It slipped and…”

Why is she stuttering? Lucia doesn’t stutter. Lucia rolls her eyes.

Something was up.

“Stop stuttering.” Natalie shrieks again now standing fully. “You’re just dumb and careless. Why are you even here?”

I roll my eyes at the dramatics. Lucia shuffles and hands me a wet rag. I place it to my thigh, the are where it’s sizzling right now.

I wince internally as the wet cloths meet my tender and half cooked skin. Honestly this stupid burn was more painful then a bullet being plunged into my stomach.

I’d take the bullet any day.

Lucia gets down on her knees immediately cleaning up the broken prices of the soup bowl before wiping off the wooden kitchen floor with a rag.

Damn her butt is nice. I look at the plump flesh only covered with loose sweats as she gets on her hands and knees.

It would have made a wonderful sight with the sweats off, honestly.

Damn right it would. A voice in my head snickers.

I smirk mentally at him.

“Honestly, Hades. She’s so dumb.” Natalie says after she’s claimed the seat beside me. “Why don’t you just fire her?”

Why can’t she shut the fuck up?

“That’s up to me, what do do with my servants, Natalie.” I reply as Lucia places another bowl of soup In front of me and a small basket of fresh baked breads. “Plus she said the bowl slipped.”

Why am I even taking sides with her?

“Fine.” She huffs picking up the form to eat her fruits. “But why does she have to serve us every morning? Why can’t someone else do the job, someone more careful and normal.”

Shut up. She only serves us cause I like her around me.

And she’s nice looking.

I don’t answer Natalie verbally, as my phone buzzes. Antony’s number flashes on screen as I pick it up.

“Brother?” He gasps.

“What’s wrong?” I ask frowning. “Is everything okay?”

“You won’t believe it. It’s more than okay.” He takes deeper breaths but sounds quite pleased.

“What are you in about?”

“The stash house raid. The Valentinos aren’t as smart as they think they are. They’re quite dumb. We blocked their overseas shipment and that ship had our products. I’m at the Chicago port.” He says.

“Buone notizie. Molto bene.” I say proud of the smallest member of the family.

(Good news. Very well.)

Day by day Antony was proving himself more like Zio Vincent then his father. And I am glad, because the carelessness Zio Diego showed to the family was simply unforgiving. And he isn’t still included in the business after he made the family suffer during Zio Vincent’s absence.

Lucia refills my coffee mug and stands closer to the table as I eat, the warm coffee jar held by the thick polymer Handel as she looks down at her feet.

Something is wrong. She isn’t her usual self, not throwing snarky comments, not breaking the rule, not using her bratty time instead just standing there like an obedient girl.

Something is up and I hope it doesn’t fuck with my work.

Honestly she’ll see the ugliest part of being on vacation while held captive.

Natalie gets a call and gets up from her seat walking out of the dining room.

“Are you alright?” I ask sipping my coffee.

“Uh-yes.” She mumbles. “I am fine.”

“Do you like your new job so far?” I asked a mocking time gripping the edge of my voice.

Oh how fun it is to make little Lucia frustrated.

I never let go of the chance.

She now looks up at me. Her eyes puffy like they were, lips almost invisibly trembling, as she gives me a slight nod.

She’s been crying. But it brings out the submissive part from her usual fierce nature which is actually good.

I like my girls submissive and small.

And she was already so small with a barely 5“5’ height.

“I like this version of you more then the usual one. Keep it up, and maybe your punishment will end earlier then planned.” I say as I get up from my chair, my phone clutched to my hand as I retrieving my suit jacket from the back rest of the chair.

“I won’t be back for lunch.” I say shrugging the jacket on. “But make sure dinner is a grand one.”

Antony deserved a gift for his work.

Maybe I’ll just book a room for him in the midnight strip-club. The boy can have one night of girls in tiny cloths dancing around him.

Maybe I’ll book myself one too.

“Yes.” She replies in a small voice.

But, do I enjoy this version of her.

I move closer and stand tall directly in front of her. Grabbing her jaw with my fingers I tilt her face up. Her cheeks had dried tear strains and were round then usual.

Her body responds weirdly to mine. She shivers at the close proximity and invisibly tries to cower away but get close at the same time.

The number of things that confuse me in life was little, but Lucia confused me more then I could know.

She was the most confusing and irrelevant thing in my life.

The faster I could get rid of her the better but yet there is this weird urge to keep her locked up in the estates forever.

Her brown usually sharp eyes were dull and gloomy. “Yes, what Lucia? You surely remember what I am for you?” I smirk.

“…..Yes, sir.” She  whispers lowly.

“Good girl.” I say. “I prefer you more, like this.”

I didn’t say submissive even though I wanted to. Afterall she was now just a maid and I was her master.

[A|N]

Next chapter is going to be another Hades POV. Stay tuned.

Question of the chapter:

What do you think about Hades and his POV?

-November

15

Daily dose of mental health:

Fuck them hard and fast.

“You think it’s a good idea for me to be in a strip club?” Antony asks as the car halts before the back entrance of the Midnight strip-club.

“Why not?” I frown. “What’s wrong with you being in a strip club?”

“I am seventeen.” He points out.

“I know.” I shrug off my suit jacket and throw it into the car before slipping out and shutting the door.

Antony gets out from the other side and walks up to me. “I first entered the strip-club when I was fourteen. And besides you did a pretty great job into investigating the Valentino matter and bringing back the shipment.”

“About that…when do we deliver that to the government?” He asks putting on his leather jacket over his plain white shirt.

Weird fashion the kid’s got, I’ll give him that.

“Tomorrow morning, after they transfer the final sum to our banks.”

Antony nods and follows me inside the dimly lit hallway with various colour lights.

“Don De’Marco.” Samantha, the owner of the underground brothel purred, latching onto my arm immediately. “What can I get you tonight.

“Your finest for my little brother, here.” I smirk and point to Antony.

Samantha grins. “Surely my king. Only the finest for you and the family.” I give her a nod.

“This way.” Samantha leads the pair of us to a room marked 30. “This is the one of the VIP rooms. Sir ought to wait before I send my collection.” She purrs.

“Surely, Sam.” I say. “And make sure you have whiskey and fine dinner.”

“Of course my lord.” She said opens the door of the room thirty, showing Antony where everything was.

I have Antony a hard slap of encouragement on his back and told him to man up before Samantha lead me to my room that she had arranged.

Samantha sat on my lap as I sat on the couch one arm draped over the headrest and the other holding her firm butt. “Who can I get you, Master Hades?” She purred fingering the buttons on my white short before undoing my tie. “I can tell you’re tired.” She whispered seductively.

On que girl with a tray holding bottle of whiskey and a small bucket of ice came striding in the room. She was wearing a mini red kimono, barely covering her thighs.

I looked up as she bend over to put the contents on the small nightstand by the bed, catching a glimpse of her pale pink flesh uncovered.

“Will that suffice, My master?” Samantha rubbed her brightly painted fingernails on my chest. “She’s new.”

“Come here.” I ordered the girl. She stood up straight and turned, walking over to me. I spun my index finger in a motion, telling her to twirl.

She gave me a small twirl as confidently her high heels allowed her to.

“Perfect.” I smirked. “Strip.” I ordered. Samantha still clung to my arm. Her face under my chin, hand rubbing my chest as the little harlot in front slid the sleeves of her little kimono down, letting the silk material fall at her feet.

She stood before me, naked, her breast lusciously hanging down, the small hips and a little curve adding to her sexuality.

“You really do know what I like, Sammy.” I said giving her butt a firm squeeze. She moaned.

Guess I’ll have them both tonight.

I wasn’t done with Sammy or the new girl yet. Both of them had their fair share of orgasms apart from me. The new girl moaned louder as I shoved my full length inside her, she was warm, wet and tight, almost squeezing me to the breaking point. I pulled out from her slippery heat and thrusted back in. Her hands tightened around the chain of the handcuffs that restained her to the bed as she arched her back.

“So tight, kitten.” I grunted as I pulled back and shoved myself in.

“Oh. Ow…oh, Master Hades. Please.” She begged rolling her hips a little trying to find her friction.

“No-huh, kitten. Hold it in for me.” I said with a smirk shoving my dick back inside her cunt as I fucked her relentless. Beside Samantha was touching herself, her soft moans and grunts filled the room along with the loud moans of the new girl.

Damn she was good, I pulled out just as I felt myself to jerk back and forth and un-cuffed her hands.

The new girls finger went directly to her pussy as she rubbed herself. I stroked my length watching as she came again with a loud grunt matching my speed.

“Good girl.” I mumbled stroking and pinching her nipples before moving toward Samantha who was looking dazed and happy now that I have turned my attention to her.

I shoved my dick in her once again as she moaned and wrapped her hand around my right shoulders as I drilled inside her with force and speed.

“Uh…uh…Don.” She shrieked. “Ow. Ow. Ow. I’m gonna cum, Don.”

“Come on, baby.” I gritted out as I felt myself jerk once more, thursts become sloppy and short as I exploded inside her raw.

“Fuck.” I cursed as her pulsing pussy milked every little amount of fluid from my tired body.

Damn that was good. Breathing loudly I lay on my back in the middle of both the naked and spent girls.

Damn it was fucking good.

As I felt the daze of sex left me, the new girl turned to me, still naked and sweaty holding my phone. She hands me the device as I see Ben’s name flash onto my screen.

“Ben?” I ask.

“Where the fuck have you been? And Antony? None of your phone are reachable.” He bellows.

“Watch that tone, with me.” I snapped as my hands slipped around the new girls bottom playing with her thoroughly fucked wet pussy as she snuggled up to me, her naked titts pressed to my chest.

It was a fucking good night is what it was.

I was bored being inside Natalie pussy on a daily basis.

Good change.

“There’s been a network breach.” He says.

I sit up instantly. “What?”

“Network breach. Someone’s contacted the police department of NewYork.” He said. “I traced the call and have the recording. It’s the trainee girl.” He says.

“Why the fuck?” I got down from the bed, Sammy whined as I wrapped the sheets around my waist trying to find my pants. “Are you sure, that’s her? Where could have she gotten a cell?”

“It’s Miri’s number. The call has been made from her number. I can’t believe it.” He sighs. “Damn it. This stuff cannot go out. It’s risking our whole cover.”

“Did you contact the police commissioner? He’s aware of out alliance with the government.”

I was seeing red. That brat. How dare she?

“No. I haven’t. Because that’s your job.” He snapped.

The bastard! How dare he. He better thanks God that I wasn’t there or else I’d have choked him to death if he said that to my face.

Bitch teaching me how to do my job. Why was he there if I had to manage all the fucking thing myself. It was because he was there I had been so reliable on him. I believed he could do all the technical work himself.

And what he does. Fucks everything over.

Bastard.

“I know very well what my job is, Ben.” I snapped back pulling on my pants and shrugging on my shirt. “But it feels like you can’t do a job properly. The instructions were given ages ago to cut of her network apart from that one number wasn’t it? Did you do it, No.” I yelled walking out of the room and through the hallway.

“Hades.” He sighs.

“Shut the fuck up, Ben.” I mutter before I end the call. Getting into the car, I drive off.

Lucia.

Little girl, you’ve brought down the hell to yourself.

I grit my teeth. I was done giving her chances.

She needed to have a proper punishment and see how the real world works.

[A|N]

Now…how far do you like the book? Did you like the whore Hades?

Question of the chapter:

What’s your favourite comfort clothing brand?

-November.

16

Daily dose of mental health;

astarh

  hope boarding school turns out to be happy for you. 💛💛💛

I couldn’t sleep.

I couldn’t almost breathe either. All I kept hearing was the chief’s voice over the phone.

I made the phone call, explained what had happened that night and how I was trapped inside the De’Marco estate.

Now the only hope I had now was the team. I hope they come.

I hope they put along a strategy before the people here gets tipped off about the phone call, which by my guess given that Ben is away will take a longer time then usual.

It was my only comfort, knowing that it will take them more time.

But the solace was short lived as the door to my room banged open making me sit up in a frenzy.

The lights come to life as I pressed the little switch by my head, only to see Hades in all in his messed up glory and anger.

He was fuming. His eyes were red around edges and nostrils flared almost like an angry dragon as he strode towards the bed.

I was wearing a cotton chemise only, so I tried to cover my self with the blanket I had.

His hair was messed up and short was wrinkled, nonetheless he looked like an underworld God.

I gulped.

He know.

“Get up.” He said in an awfully calm voice. “Clearly the punishment hadn’t been enough for a brat like you. It’s about time you see the real ones.”

“I-I- please. I just want…”

“I don’t care what you want.” He said, calm. “Get up, Lucia.”

Keeping the blanket around me I scrambled down for the bed, standing directly in front of him, feeling myself more short then I was.

“Come.” He said and before I could reply we strode out.

I followed him through the long walkway to the elevator which wanted a code to travel downstairs.

We walked out of the elevator and I shivered but followed him still, though the cold came like knives, before he stopped in front of a door. It was a fingerprint lock. Hades gave the little pad his thumb and the door clicked open.

“In.” He ordered.

“Let me…”

“Get. In. Now.” He gritted his teeth.

I shivered and walked inside the dark room. The lights came to life and a table came into view. It had two chairs, facing one another.

“Sit.” He ordered.

I sat.

He walked to the other and sta himself.

“Tell me.” He ordered again. “What did you do?”

Called the police. I thought but didn’t want to say that. It was a lame answer and any kind of answer that he didn’t want would be an action against me.

“Answer me.” He said. “I want to know what you did. And why you did that.”

“I’m sorry. I just want to leave this place.” I mumble. “I just want to leave.”

“Not the answer of my question, Lucia. You’re making your time shorter.”

My eyes snapped up to his. My time?

Was he going to kill me?

Honestly in some other time I’d probably challenge him to fight but now, I had neither the confidence now the weapon.

And given that his built, height and strength he could snap me like a stick.

And he was angry.

“I am sorry.”

“Damn it! Answer me why you did it?” He snapped. “You were treated like a family, Lucia.”

That bit punched me in the gut.

Of course I was. His mum and auntie was so much loveable. His sister was a good friend.

“I told you. I just want to leave this place.”

“So you did what?” He asked again. “Called the police? Called you little chief?”

“I am sorry.”

“You’re not sorry.” He calming answered. “You are scared.”

I shivered at his tone.

“And you should be.” He repeated. “You really thought out of all the people, the police was going to help you? Police?”

“What do you…”

I couldn’t finish before Hades pulled out his phone and pressed a few buttons and voices came to life.

“Commissioner.” Hades’s voice drifted in to the air from his phone recorder.

“Master Hades.” A rusty and chilly voice came. “I have just been made aware of the situation. Thought you’d call earlier.”

“I am glad you’re aware, Mr. Commissioner. And I hope you’ll do the job on your part.”

“Of course. Of course. I sincerely do apologize for the carelessness of my department.”

My throat is dry. The commissioner is mixed with these People?

“And so you should. It was an outrageously stupid act of your officers. I hope you’ll save us the trouble next time when unwanted trainee officers come unannounced to my party next time, Mr. Commissioner.”

“I shall. I shall. And I do hope that this mere incident doesn’t effect the government and your deal?” The man asked.

“Not at all.” Hades’s voice was awfully cold and business-like. “However, this type of carelessness taking place once again shall have effect on your position and well as the security of the the citizens.”

“Surely.” The man sounded nervous. Something clinked.

Damn.

“What was the name, the trainee? Lucia?”

“Lucia Rivera.”

“She’s a remarkable trainee at the academy. One of my top officers suggested her for the next trail. But now that you have her, master Hades. Consider as a… sweetener.”

Hades clicked off his phone and shoved the device into his pocket.

“You and your little team thought, I stole the money, sí?” Hades chuckles. “Dumb girl. I don’t steal. I am no thief.”

The sound of his chuckle made me nauseous. The hot and cold flashed through my body at the same time as I pulled the blanket closer.

“The government gave me the money.” He said. “Because it’s all a pat of business. We aren’t enemy, Lucia. The government and the De’Marco are allies.”

I stay quiet and keep my eyes trained on the silver table top where Hades has his hands folded, a ring sits on his left index finger, with a family crest embodied on the gold. The other a plain blackened gold band on his thumb

“And where does that place you, Lucia? Your stupidity?” He asked.

“I’m sorry-I-I…”

Why the fuck was I being so weak?

Why can’t I even meet him eye to eyes?

Why can’t I just…talk?

And instead i am just sitting there all idiot and stupid and weak… submissive.

“Answer me, Lucia. What did you do it?”

“Your family killed my parents.” I mumbled. “My family didn’t kill your parents. Zio explained what happened that day, they died.”

“What if he’s lying?”

“We don’t kill family, Lucia. And that is the only reason you are alive till now, little sweetener.” I could feel the smirk on his face.

Sweetener. Sweetener for Hades.

[A|N]

I want to start to romance soon…..

Question of the chapter:

Hades OR Zeus?

-November.

17

Daily dose of mental health:

Unfamiliar with vibrations .

I had underestimated Hades since the first day just because I didn’t know what he can do when he has his anger up in his nose.

Buy I got to see a glimpse of what happens to the people that mess with the family.

He isn’t called Hades just because he has looks like a God. He is called Hades because he has his wrath and determination.

I was dragged roughly by him to a smaller room with white walls, and the front wall was glass embodied almost like a precinct interrogation room.

On the other side through the mirror I saw a man, hung by chains from the ceiling, bloodied and cloths ripped. Blood paired from his forehead to his face, jaw and neck, almost passed out. Little burn marks were scattered around his arms and legs.

“Let me go. Let me go.” The man was muttering over and over again.

“He worked for the family and sold some information to the Valentinos.” Hades explained. “And yet he’s just been here for a day, Lucia.”

His voice held warning and threat at the same time. “Imagine yourself in place of him, Piccola bustarella. Busted cloths. Bloody skin, burned arms and shins. Broken fingers.” He makes a tsk sound with his mouth. “It would be a pity to destroy a beauty like you Lucia.”

(Little Sweetener)

“But it would be fun too, Piccola bustarella. It would be so fun to break you.” He was now behind me, his chest pressed to my back. His crotch, hard pressed to my thigh. My chest heaves.

(Little sweetener)

“Little girl.” His hand find it’s way to the eithe side of my body. “I have no intention to hurt you physically. But you’d rather not make a mistake again as dumb as the last one.”

“Is that clear?” He asks.

“Yes.” I mumble.

“Yes what?”

“Yes…sir.” I mumble. “I understand.”

“Good girl. Such a good girl.” He mumbled, his face comes closer to my neck, I can feel his breath against my neck. I shiver. “Now. To your room and to bed.”

I give a slight nod.

In daze I walk out of the interrogation room and walk to the elevator, press on the up button and it takes me to the whore house.

I walk to my room and lock the door behind me and slip into bed.

But once again, I can’t.

A knock on the door makes me sit up again.

Oh! What else have I done?

With the blanket I get up once again and open the door only to find Miri. She was wearing a long robe and her hair in a towel.

She’s just showered.

“Hey.” She said wrapping her arms over her chest.

“Hi.” I mumbled stepping away to let her in.

She did and sat in my bed. “Came to get my phone.”

“Oh. Right.” I flush as I remember that I never returned the phone to her. Quickly moving to the side I dig up the little device from the surface.

“Here.” I give her the phone as I take a seat beside her, she takes it from my hand and turns it on.

“I remember I left it on the bathroom, you know?” A smile plays on her lips.

“You do?”

“Uh-huh.” She turns to me. “Aside, in this house only I am allowed a phone. Do you know?”

“No.” I reply.

Why though?

“Yeah. It’s only so that I can talk to my children.” She shrugs.

“You’ve got kids?” I gasps.

“Two. Twins. A little boy and a girl.”

“Oh?” I exclaim. I mean…she works at the strip-club. I am no judging. No. Not by any chance.

But sure, if she sleeps with different guys.

That came out disgusting.

I clear my throat. “How- how old are they?”

“Five and half.” She replies. “They say with my elder sister and her kids, as this house is no place to…you know raise kids.” She shrugs.

“I know.” I reply. But then I think about Hades and Audrey. The twins and Bella.

They were raised in this house.

Not in the whore house but in the main house.

“What…what about their dad?” I ask.

Her face falls as she shrugs. “Don’t care. Was with him when we first started college. Got pregnant in my second year, couldn’t study past that with you know being pregnant and having kids. Day time jobs were quite… schedule crashing. So I took the night time job, and… viola. Here I am.” She chuckles nervously.

Well… if anything I had the wrong assumption. She wasn’t a mum because she slept with different guys. She has been a mum since before she started to be a dancer in the strip club.

“Tough thing, life.” I say as I gold my legs beneath me.

“Tough.” She agrees. “But gorgeous too. I was in love and now I am not. I have kids but now I don’t have them… I am having the experience of a life time ya’ know?”

“Yeah.” I smile. “Experience of a life time.”

“You are really crazy Lucia.” She states.

I nod.

“You called the police. Girl you’re crazy.” She says shaking her head and smiling. “And dumb.”

I chuckle. “Weird idea it was.”

“It was.” She agrees. “Do you want to meet my kids?” She asks.

Uh- I don’t know. I don’t remember last time I met a kid willingly. I don’t personally like kids they are annoying and snotty.

But the hopeful glint in Miri’s eyes made me think the other way. “Yeah. Sure.” I say.

“Kay. Cool. I think they can visit a little earlier this month. I also have some money saved. We can go get some ice-cream. Whatchu say?”

“That would be fun.”

“Yeah?” She grins. “It’s been long since I had gone out with a friend.”

“Me too.”

“Yeah?” She asks. “Then how about the next day from tomorrow?”

“Fun.”

“Cool.” She grins.

“So…why don’t you, you know? Do you not meet their dad? Like do you still see their dad?” I ask at one point of our conversation. We were now laying on the bed, My head against the head board and Miri’s head on the foot board. Our feet in opposite directions.

“Oh…I do see him. I just don’t care anymore.” She says with a smile. “I am past that point of caring. I’ve cared and cries enough, Lucia. For him, but he ‘deserves better’ I am done.”

“Oh.” I say. “Bitchy guy.”

“Real bitchy.” She agrees.

“What’s his name?”

“Ben.” Shae says impassively.

“Ben…Ben the IT guy?”

She laughs. “Ben the IT guy.” She agrees.

“Damn.” I sighs. “I thought he was engaged to Emma.

“Well he ‘deserves better’ “

“Bastard.” I cuss. “No wonder I never liked him. I liked Emma though.”

Miri shrugs. “The only reason I stay underground.”

I laugh. “She’s nice.”

“Not to me. And my kids.” She sighs. “She’s really mean.”

“Oh?” I frown.

But Emma came as the sweet girl always.

“Yeah. You should see her when I and her is in a same room.” Miri rolls her eyes. “She loathes me and my babies. Thinks we want to take her place, but you know she herself can shove his dick up in my mouth and I’d still spit it out and tell them to fuck off from my life.” She says with finality. “I have no intention of going back to Ben or in his filthy life. He can fuck whoever he want and be happy, cause I am fucking happy.”

“Damn right.” I agree.

18

Daily dose of mental health

I hate math. He can go look for his ex on his own and fuck her senseless without bothering me. I am

fucking

done with him! We’re done!

The next morning I served Hades and Ben breakfast, with my eyes and head down, already embarrassed for last night.

And partly shy because of the small touches he’s made. And those kept me shivery and tingly till late, last night.

I took the rest off the toast from the toaster and poured two mugs of coffee before Emma came in to the kitchen smiling warmly.

I returned her smile as I placed two mugs of coffee in front of Hades and Ben.

I don’t know if it was the fact that, I had stayed up most of the night or Miri’s conversation with me is why made me feel less warm towards Emma. My eyes kept searching for errors in her.

And I guess I started to like her less. Weird how human brain works.

“Sit with us, for breakfast, Lucia.” Emma said.

I shook my head placing a plate for her in front for her before existing the kitchen, fully aware of Hades’s eyes boring into my soul.

After last night his gaze toward me was more sharp but unusual. There was a flicker of something else in his gaze and it made me shiver.

I bet he was staring at my ass. He seemed to touch it too last night.

I snort internally. I have no intention of him into my life, thank you very much.

As I entered my room, I took off the white apron and undid my hair from the bun letting it fall around my shoulders.

I was done till lunch time, but since anyone was hardly available for lunch in this house, lunch time was pretty free time, I got out my books and thought of making some extra reading to cover up for the large syllabus.

A knock broke my concentration as I walked over to open the white with polymer door. Emma stood with a plate of freshly toasted bread smeared with butter, an egg poached, some bacon stripes.

“Figured you’d want to eat?” She smiled and made her way in to the room. She placed the tray on my little desk and eyes the room carefully.

“Small room.” She registered.

But I felt like she was being mean.

She’s mean. Miri’s voice drifted to my ears from last night.

“How are you these days, Lucia?” She asked. The friendly smile plastered on her face still.

“I am fine. How are you?” I asked out of courtesy and sat on my bed, opening my book to the page I had marked the days before.

I’m okay.“ She takes a seat beside me. Her eyes full of sympathy and sadness. “Lucia. Listen, here. I can talk to Ben you know? And he can talk to Hades about you staying here. You don’t have to stay here, in…in this place. Listen.” She placed her hands on top of mine. “I can ’elp ye out of this nasty place. I can help ye, Lucia. I am only a friend.”

“It’s fine.” I shrug. “I like this place.”

“What?” She frown and possibly cringes. “You…you like this place? This…this…”

“Whore house?” I imply.

“Yes. That.” She cringes. “How can you be okay here? With these girls…they sell their body for money.”

“How many of them do you know?” I ask back my eyes narrowed. “Emma. You can’t judge people by what they do, especially when you don’t know the reason why they do it.” I say.

“Of course I can” she says forcefully. “Of course I can judge women who earn money by sleeping with different men different day, Lucia.” She jerks her hand away from mine. “And I thought I could help.”

Now I realise why Miri never liked her. Snobbish was what she was.

The door of my room abruptly opens and there stands two tiny creatures. A girl with gorgeous curly hair and a boy with his hair combed to one side. Miri stands holding both of their hands. Her eyebrows raised up in shock and amusement.

“Hello auntie, Emma.” The little girl said in an angelic voice.

Emma snorts. “This is the kind of people you want around you, Lucia?” She hissed. “Think again.”

Okay.

But I don’t answer to her. “They are cheap people.” She says in a whisper. “Poor people. They want to take your things for you.”

“I’d like you to leave, Emma.” I say in a calm voice.

Honestly, I thought she was nice and stuff but honestly she’s mean and snobbish and spoiled and immature.

“What?” She shrieked. “You want me to leave? Me?”

“Yes.” I say firmly. “You. I’d like for you to leave or god help me, I’ll punch you, right into your nose.”

She gasped and snorted. “Filthy poor people.” She mumbled before leaving. The place to food still on my desk. I rolled my eyes and motioned for Miri and the little thing to come over. The three of them made their way and Miri locked the door. I kept me book aside as I pat the bed and the kids scrambled up.

“What about your shoes, huh, Mason?” Miri crossed her arms over her chest. “Where are your manners?” She sighed before undoing the little belts on his little shoe.

“Hello.” I turned to the little girl who was sitting next to me, her legs crossed underneath her and smiling warmly.

“Hello.” She said. “I’m Rose.”

She had her mum’s hair, curly and thick and light brown, with her dad’s eyes. Blue.

And one adorable smile.

“Hello Rose.” I grinned. Awe. Her kids are so cute. “Hello, Mason.” I said.

“Hey.” He too has his father’s eyes. But his mum’s hair.

Wow. Twins are made like that?

“Well kids this is momma’s friend, okay. Her name is Lucia. You have to call her auntie.” Miri explains.

“I feel old.” I pout. Rose giggles.

“You are old.” Mason blurts.

Damn. Really? Is he really five and a half.

“How old are you people?” I ask even though I know how old they are.

“I am five point five.” Mason says. “And rose is five point five too.”

“Well that’s nice. You guys are so big.” I say.

“I am big.” Mason flexes his arm. “Rosie bun is little. Shortie.”

“Momma.” Rose whines pouting.

Definitely spoiled. “Don’t tease your sissy.” I admonish playfully.

Mason sticks out his tongue at me, mocking.

“Mason.” Miri warns looking at her phone. “Looks like we get nice lunch.” She declares after a second later.

“Oh?” I ask. “Are you guys going out?”

“No.” Miri grins. “Hades wants to see the kids.”

“Zio Hades.” Mason squeals. “You know Zio Hades is momma’s best friend from uni?” Mason asks me.

“Is he?” I narrow my eyes as her.

How come this never came up?

Mirir shrugs. “Let’s go get you two monster freshened up.”

“Awe. Please momma. Later. I don’t want to take a bath.”

“Mason.” She warns.

“You smell, Mason.” Rose giggles getting down from the bed or rather wriggling. “You smell, you smell.”

“You smell, you dirty duck.” Mason teases back and Rose dashes out of the room running getting away from her brother who has just charged into her direction.

“You have to come to the lunch with me, Lucia.” Mirir says.

I narrow my eyes. “I really don’t like to be around Hades.” I say.

She rolls here eyes.“Come on.” She whines. “He is not so bad and besides I can’t deal with Emma on my own. You just saw how she reacts. I need a wing women.”

“Okay. Okay fine.” I say pulling my hair up in a bun. “Better take a shower, I didn’t have any when I got up.”

“Me neither.” Miri laughs. “But you go first, I’ll have to hunt the kids down first.”

“Yeah. Okay.” I say as I slip inside the shower.

|A|N|

The test was good, I thin. Think I’ll pass.

Question of the chapter

What would you like to have for a pet? A Dragon OR An alien?

-November

19

Daily dose of mental health:

Can’t think of something creative. But seen two rabbits do the nasty today.

I wore a soft white and red-blue printed summer dress with strings for sleeves, it was flowey and reached a little above my knees. Towel drying my hair, I dragged a comb through my mess, trying desperately to manage them.

A little while later, Rose came waddling inside. She had changed into a huge tee, I guess belonging to her brother and cute pink shorts. She was also wearing flowery flip-flops as she walked over to bed and fell into it face first.

“Hey, Rose.” I smiled.

“Hello.” She said, her voice muffled by the pillow. “I am sleepy. Momma says to sleep here, cause Mason had taken all of momma’s bed.”

Weird time to sleep, I look at the clock and it’s almost twelve.

I think Miri wants them to be energised for lunch. Maybe she’ll wake them up in an hour.

I chuckle. “Okay, little one.” I say adoringly as I help her into a comfortable position and place the blanket lightly over her, keeping her toes out of the blanket so she isn’t too warm.

“Did momma gave you a bath?” I ask.

She shakes her head. “I had a bath, before. Mason didn’t have a bath. He doesn’t like baths.”

“Oh?”

“Yup. He likes to be smelly.” She scrunches up her nose and closes her little eyes, yawing. “I’ma sweep.”

“Alright.” I ruffle her hair.

Couple of minutes later I walk into the kitchen and help Lisa prepare lunch for the kids which was a variety of food. I am not sure this table has seen so much colours since I have been here.

There were burgers, bread rolls, fries, hummus, little round cakes, veggie rolls and like that.

Around one thirty I had prepared the table and took out silverware and plates for six.

Ben was the first to come into the kitchen. He was wearing a white tee and fades jeans, his hair messed up and a smile playing on his lips.

I filled up a huge hug of water and another of cola with loads of ice. Before placing then on the bed. “You got loads prepared.” He grins rubbing his hands together.

Minutes hater Hades comes into the kitchen, wearing sweatpants and a T-shirt, he takes a seat on the head of the table, a childish gleam playing on his eyes.

I think they’re bored from eating the same pasta and rice and noodle on a daily basis.

I smile internally as I serve each of them a burger and one helping of fries, a full each of their glasses with cola and some bread rolls.

“Where is Miri?” Hades asks.

“Probably getting the babies up. They took a nap.” I say as I put food on the other plates. I put two of the mini rolls on each plate for the kids and bread rolls, hummus and a little of all of the food.

Both the little creatures run in, giggling. This time Rose is chasing Mason and mason is smiling.

“Good evening Zio, Hades.” Mason greets as he scrambles up into the chair beside him. Rose tries climbs up the chair with difficulty before Ben helps her up in a sitting position beside him.

“Good evening, bud.” Hades greeted Mason. “How are you?”

“Cool as a bean.” Mason squealed.

“Good evening, Rose.” Hades says with a smile.

“Good evening.” She smiles.

Miri scowls but keeps quite taking her seat. The only seat left was the other one beside Hades.

I took my place. And breathed deep.

And uncomfortable silence follows as I pour cola on my glass.

“So…how’s school, Mason?” Ben cleared his throat. I narrowed my eyes at him.

I had no idea why I was feeling so protective toward Miri and the kids, maybe it was the tone of voice she used last night.

She sounded so sad.

“School is good. We’re learning the maths.”

“That’s great. And Rose?” He turns to the little girl, with a smile and little more adoration. “How is school for you?”

“Hard.” She says taking nibbles out of her burger.

“Do you think you have to work more, to be good as your brother?” He asks in a fatherly tone.

“Uh-huh.” She says. “But I am more better then Mason in arts. Mason can’t draw.”

I hear Hades chuckle. It’s a cute sound.

Oop- no way. No way. Enemy!

I look at him out of the corner of my eyes. He’s looking at the kids with adoration communicate with their father.

I guess it was really Ben that wanted to have some time with the kids rather then Hades.

I think Miri dislikes her kids spending time with Ben.

Hades catches me looking at him, I flush.

He smirks.

“How is the burger, Mason?” I clear my throat.

“Mayonnaise-y” He chuckles. “I wove it!” He says with mouth full.

“And the fries?” I ask again.

“Yummy.” But this time its none of the kids reply. Nor Ben or Miri. It’s Hades.

I gape mentally at him.

Wonder what triggered that?

Ben throws small talk every no and then to the kids. Sometimes at Miri, who ignores him straight and pretends to be busy.

After lunch when the kids are going on Ind off about playing, Miri says she’ll let them play with the dogs in the garden, as it wasn’t too sunny or cloudy today and they should have some sun.

I have to find penny and feed her. I had kept her along with the other dogs yesterday before I made the call and I think she’s still with them.

Need to grab her and feed her. I mentally sang as I was gathering the dishes taking them to the sink before two large and warm hands are placed on either side of my waist making me shriek.

Hades chuckles. “You’re lost, Piccola  bustarella.”

(Little sweetener)

“You scared me.” I say, wriggling my body little trying to move his hands away from my waist.

“Uh-huh.” His hands glide down to my behind and gives it a little hard squeeze. “Bad girl.”

That sounded so good. I think mentally but shake the thought out soon.

“Let go.” I say.

“No.” I can feel him smirk. “I have to talk to you you, gattino.”

(Kitten)

I was getting hot. His hand had started to move about my bottom, caressing. Touching. Giving little squeezes. I tried hard not to wriggle it free.

It was good but bad at the same time.

“Let go.” I whined again. But in my head I was thinking how many time could I wriggle my butt before he squeezed it again.

Damn I was fancying the enemy.

“No.” He said, closing the distance between our bodies, flushing my body against the counter. I could feel his hard crotch rub my lower back.

Oh damn.

It was panty wetting. He rolled his hips, rubbing himself on me a little before a gasp left my mouth and hands gripped the sink edges.

“We need to focus in your skills.” He said. His knuckles now grazing the line of panties on my thighs. I shiver.

What skills is he talking about? “What skills?”

“You’ll see.” He leans in moving my hair to one side over my shoulder pressing his warm lips on the junction of my neck and shoulders. “Tonight at eleven, underground. Wait for me.” He said before his lips and hand left me all at once.

I couldn’t feel him behind me after ten seconds which I took to regain my breath and senses.

Damn. What is wrong with me?

I turned around only to see the kitchen empty. As if he was never present here.

And what skills is he talking about?

The day dragged out pretty boring. I had got aged in some school works, did some walking and watching movie with the kids before dinner. Had spaghetti for dinner, half of which Mason complained about the spice of the noodle so Miri had sprinkled sugar in his noodle whole Rose said Mason was weird, resulting a mean clash between the twin.

Miri yelled. Ben said she didn’t need to yell.

Miri yelled saying ‘Don’t teach me how to raise my kids.’

He replied he wasn’t trying to and that he simply said she didn’t need to yell.

Miri said he should stop telling her what to do.

Ben got up and left halfway.

Hades and I watched the show.

“Well that went pretty bad.” I mumbled when both of the divided parents left not finishing their food.

“Certainly not the worst.” Hades replied. “I’ll wait around eleven.” Before he too left. Lisa cleaned the dishes and I helped her re arranging the kitchen before I went to my room and washed my hands and face before pulling up a pair of leggings and a warm tee, remembering how cold it is in the underground.

Damn. I was really doing this.

And God knows what kid of twisted game he had planned.

I was down before ten minutes to eleven, I think. Hades true to his words came right at time.

He handed me a warm wool coat. “,So what kind of skills?” I asked.

You’ll see. I saw him smirk at the dimly lit hallway of the ghostly basement.

“Why is it so cold?” I asked.

“For the drugs. They got to be at cold temperature.” He explained.

So I was right.

Walking through the walkways, pass the huge machines, Hades leads me to a larger space, enclosed by heavy metal gates.

A training arena.

One side of the huge gym was a glass room. Hades opens the lock with his finger print before leading me in.

It’s a shooting arena.

A|N

… … …

Question of the chapter:

Ready for it 

OR You need to calm down?

-November

20

Daily dose of mental health:

Ignore.

Hades hands me a shot gun. “Do you know how to use that?”

“Uh-huh.” I say, examining the gun.

It looked really expensive with a solid metal body and a rimmed cartridge.

Like some one had it made and customized.

I find AHD initials carved on to the barrel.

Hmm! Someone did got it custom made.

“Okay.” He said. His hand found it’s way toward my hips and held me steady. “Line your arm.” He ordered. “Steady.” He admonished softly as my hands literally trembled as I extended my arm.

There was no targets and to be honest I was really bad a shooting.

Like bad.

I had to take extra training for that part. I was an okay combat soldier but was terrible at fire arm.

“Easy Lucia.” He warned again, his hand now softly rubbing the sides of my waist.

And did it help? Did it make it easy? No! It didn’t.

And my brain didn’t make anything easy either. It’s dumb where it needs to work on full power.

“You’re bad at this.” He snickered as he helped to put my arms straight in front of me aiming at an invisible target.

“Will I get an ear muff?” I ask.

“No.” He says impassively as he lets go, slowly, his touch lingering behind.

I pout. “Don’t pout.” He says. “Is that how you got into the academy?”

Sheesh talk about criticism!

I turn to see him sitting on a chair behind a computer pressing some buttons.

“Take your aim, Lucia. You’re already bad as it is.” He says not looking up.

“I want an earmuff.” I demand.

“You won’t have a fluffy earmuff in the battlefield.” He reasons.

“Well I want to sleep and you aren’t helping, and I don’t want to do this.” I say.

“Take your aim. I am setting you on the lowest level, now.”

“What?” I snort. “I want to sleep”

“Take your aim.”

And I hear a hissing sound, turn forward to see a couple of single dimensional mannequin coming out of slits that has opened up from the ground.

I shriek in surprise.

The mannequins had little dots and big dots. The bigger ones were in the middle of the chest, between the eyes, base of the throat.

“Ten points for getting through the bigger dots and one for the little dots.” Hades explained coming up behind me.

Why does he have to creep about and come behind me directly?

Does this man has an ass fetish? Eek!

“Take aim.” He says lowly in my ear. I shiver.

“Okay.” I mumble and push off the safety of the gun and take aim.

Hades comes and stands beside me and presses a little button. The mannequins starts to move, or glide or shake or whatever.

It’s creepy.

“Focus and fire.” He says, eyes straight forward.

“Okay.” I say as I take aim, as bravely as I can.

After an hour of shooting and getting eye rolls from Hades, I finally threw the gun on the floor and crossed my arms over my chest.

I had to manage zero on the bigger dots and a couple on the smaller dots. Which was “Very unimpressive.” According to Hades. And those will only kill a crippled man in his seventies in a wheelchair hooked to an IV.

Honestly, it angered me more then my actual rubbish shooting.

“Pick it up, gattino.” He said sternly when I didn’t budge.

“No.” I snapped. “I am not doing this anymore.” I say. “I am sleepy and I need to sleep, you let me go right now.”

“Control that mouth and maybe I’ll let you get to bed.”

“I am sleepy.” I yell.

He grits his teeth, I see his jaw muscle tick, and then finally after long ten seconds he sighs and runs his hands through this gorgeous black hair.

Damn! How did I not notice his hair all this time? Has it been messy all through the shooting session?

Or did he just messed it up?

Damn! It’s so sexy. I want to touch it. I pout in my head.

Wait…did he have that little stubble before? How did I not notice his five o’clock shadow during lunch? Or dinner?

I makes him look more…mature.

Defined. More strong.

“Go to bed, Go on.” He says bending to pick up the gun I threw on the floor.

Ummm…okay, he’s got a nice butt.

Nice and round and firm.

It’d be nice to squeeze them. I feel my hand itch.

Why am I being like this?

I mentally hit my head hard, trying to put it in place.

I am being creepy.

“I thought you were sleepy?” He asks when see finds me checking him out like a creep.

“I am sleepy.” I state.

“Then go to bed.”

“The hallway is dark.” I say.

He rolls his eyes and puts the gun on the computer desk. “I’ll walk you.”

Doing a mental dance for an unknown reason I walk out with him, shoving my hands deep into the wool pockets of my coat as the cold hits me like knives outside the arena.

“Cold.” I mumble.

We ride the elevator together to my floor. I get out.

“Good night.” I mumble taking off the coat and handing it back to him.

“Keep it.” He says as I hand it toward him. “Tomorrow, ten.” He says.

I nod. “Wait.” I said as he starts to press the close button.

“What?” He asks irritated.

“Why are you…why are we doing this?” I ask referring to the shooting practice.

“Well discuss that tomorrow, Lucia. Hey some sleep.” He says before pressing the close button and the metallic door closes, hiding him from me.

Slowly I walk up to my room, yawing in the process.

First I made a phone call to the police department and I got away with it.

Next I am learning how to shoot.

What is going on?

What are they planning?

Inside my room Miri is sitting cross legged, eating caramel popcorn from a huge bowl.

“I thought you didn’t do booty calls.” She said with a smirk.

“I don’t.” I yawn.

“Okay.” She says. “I was hoping if we could see a movie, but you had a non booty call I think.” She shrugs munching on the popcorn.

“What movie?” I ask placing the coat on my bed and kicking off my shoes.

Miri shrugs. “Anything.”

“Will you share your popcorn?” I ask.

“Okay.” Miri says.

“Okay. Let’s go.” I say. “But I get to choose the movie.”

Miri pouts. “I want to watch the Incredibles 2”

“No.” I scowl. “The shark boy and Lava girl.”

“Ew no.” Miri cringes. “Anything but that.”

“What it’s a nice movie.” I reason.

“No. Ew.”

And so we end up watching Titanic

21

Daily dose of mental health:

Get your heart broken. You’ll learn to love.

“Lucia.” Lisa poked her head opening my door. “Hades is asking for you.” She said.

“Oh?” I frowned. I was studying and had a test coming up. And I am not that smart kid in school. I am just the average student. Passing just barely to save my butt.

I sighed and closed my books before walking out and to the upper floor. Hades was sitting on a sofa in the living room. Rosaline dressed in sweats was sitting on one of the four couches her legs crossed under her looking tired and ready to sleep.

“You asked?” I asked as I came in to their view.

“I did.” Hades nodded. “Take a seat.”

I sat on the couch beside Rosaline’s who was almost dozing off.

“Good afternoon.” Rosaline grinned sleepily.

“Good afternoon.” I smiled. “How are you?”

“Fine as a bean.” She smiled widely.

“I wanted to discuss something of importance with you, Lucia.” Hades cleared his throat and sat straighter. “It’s time for you to pay the family back.”

Uh…what?

Pay the family back for what, exactly?

“For what exactly?” The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. “You make it sound like the family has done countless favours to me when the only thing your family did was take my parents life only to make me an orphan.”

Hades’s eyes were the only thing that made me hot and cold at the same time. But now his eyes were burning holes in my face. His fist was tight and jaw muscle clenched.

“Lucia.” Rosaline sighs. “Going to a party dressed up all nice is hardly anything to be done as pay back. It’s nothing of pay back sort. Lessy-bun is being mean. Come to the party. We’ll get our nails and hair done. Put on a nice expensive dress, show off the money. That’s all.” She explains.

Oh? I frown.

Rosa sighs once again and shuffles to my couch. “We do this gala every year when five families get together as a truce. We dress up nice and dance the night away. That’s it. Come to the party with us, as family.” She smiles patting my hand with her.

How can she put everything so simply and nicely and Hades goes like ‘you’ve got to do something for the family or I’ma kill you sorry ass and you’ll be sorry’

little bitch.

“Oh?” I frowned.

“Yeah?” Rosaline asks hopefully. “So you’ll be my Lessy-bun’s date?”

“Huh?”

“You’re going to the party with Hades here.” She points to Hades who was sitting across from us, his one ankle over his other knee typing on his phone single handedly.

Wearing a white shirt and tight jeans made his physical features stand out like a God. His hair was combed back but a stand came down to rest on his forehead between his eyebrows. Sexy.

“Since none of the girl he dates or sleeps with knows how to fight or shoot a gun. I suppose you’re getting trained on the fun department?”

“Uh-yeah.”

“Cool.” She grins. “We’ll go get our dresses tomorrow then.”

“Okay.”

Damn me! Damn my life! Damn Hades and his sexy God looks.

I walk into my room once again to sit among the books, ready to bury my head in them.

Miri waltz in a moment later I have my notes spread about the bed.

“Hey girlfriend.” She fake sing songed. “Heard you got invited.”

I snort and go back to my studies.

“Oh come on, Lucia.” She whined. “Why are you sooh boring?” She gasped.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked going through the notes I made.

“Uh…go to the salon? Get our nails done?” She asks hopefully.

“Are you invited too?” I ask.

Well there might be one person I will be able to stand there. And Rosaline. And Ariana. Audrey.

I haven’t seen her in long long time.

“Sadly yes.” Miri sighs examining her nails. “I definitely need to get my nails done.”

“Who are you going with?” I ask.

“Anthony?”

I almost choke.

Never knew Miri had a thing for young guys.

“Isn’t he like seventeen?” I ask looking up at her.

Miri shrugs. “It’s not like we’re gonna do the dirty. Or get married. It’s just to the gala.”

“Oh.” I nod. “Well that being said, it isn’t as weird as I thought.”

“I think Rosie can date Antony, when she’s of age, no?”

“That’s a twelve year gap.” I laugh.

Miri pouts. “Then I hope Rosie has a daddy kink when she’s old enough.”

We laugh.

Rosie comes rushing into the room out of breath just when we’re planning when we were going to get hair cut. Rose was holding a huge stuffed unicorn. Almost bigger then her.

“Where did you get that?” Miri asked, frowning.

“Zio Hades.” Rose squealed. “Isn’t he so cute? He’s so fluffy!” She screams.

Miri rolls her eyes and Rose plops on the bed face first giggling. “I love it.” She mumbles.

I smile.

“So when is this gala?” I asked Miri who was looking at the unicorn with want.

“Day after tomorrow.  And that’s why we need to go to a salon.” She huffed. “I look like an orge.”

“Aw.” I pout. “Then I am a banshee.”

“You’re beautiful.” Rose mumbled. “Mumma too.”

I ginned and kissed her head. “Thank you Rosie bun bun. “

She giggles.

“Can I get fake nails too?” Rose asks hopefully, her big for eyes looking up at me filled with innocence.

“No you can’t.” Miri singed.

Rose pouted. “Come on mummy.” She whined. “Pretty please?”

“Uh-huh.” She shook her head.

“Miri come on. It’s just nails.”

Miri stays adamant to her decision making me and Rose pout .

“Pass me the risotto, Lucia.” Rosaline asks with an extended hand not being able to reach the bowl.

I pass her the bowl.

“You’re eating like a baby whale.” Ariana commented, mockingly.

It’s sometimes like they’re sisters. And Audrey isn’t here yet.

We were sitting on the dinner table in the parlor with all the family members. Including Ben and Emma. Miri and the kids.

The tension was thick.

The only unnecessary noise was  the kid mumbling with the twins who were showing them something on their phones.

Bella was eating silently beside her father. Rosaline on the other side of Vincent.

Rosaline glared and went back to her food without any further word.

“I am finished. Excuse me.” Miri said clearing her throat.

Ben’s eyes immediatelyglanced over her. She ignored it.

“You barely ate.” Ariana said.

“Just tired.” Miri said apologetically and took her plate along with her.

Maybe to dump the contents on the sink.

I heard Ben sigh and Emma roll her eyes.

Why is she so mean?

“Eat.” I heard Hades whisper from beside me.

A small shiver ran down my body. I turned my face to look at him. His gaze was fixed on his plate as he cut the chicken out skilfully with a knife and fork before putting it in his mouth.

I took a bite of my food.

What happened to Miri?

22

Daily dose of mental health:

Believe in magic.

The following morning when I entered the kitchen I saw Rosaline flipping pancakes, humming a tune.

“Good Morning.” I greeted.

“Good morning.” She sing songed. “How was your good night sleep?”

“It was okay.” I answer not quite understanding the reason for her question. “How did you sleep?”

“Good.” She smiled and took the cake down from the pan and put another spoonful of batter in the pan.

She’s a good cook, I heard she had her own chain of restaurants back in Italy. She’s pretty successful on her own.

“Help me with these, would you?” She asked pointing at the batter bowl. “Just take another fry pan and get going.”

I grabbed another pan and brushed some oil into it and waited as it heated to right temperature. Rosaline showed me how to pour the batter and how to move the pan circle-circle to make the cakes to the right shape.

“See there? Not so hard.” She grinned.

“Uh-uh.” I mumbled. “You make it seem easy.”

Rosa laughs.

“So…what do you have in mind?” She asks.

“About what?”

“Life. I heard you are studying anthropology. How is that going?”

“So far so good.” I shrug. “Got a test coming up.”

“Are you studying enough?” A motherly edge grips her voice.

“Yeah.” I answer.

“Good.” She nods. “How about you and I go for the dresses after breakfast?” She asks. “It’ll be a nice outing.”

“Okay.” I answer. “What about the others? Ariana, Audrey and Bella?” I asks.

“Ariana and Bella isn’t going. Bella is too young and Ariana doesn’t want to go. Says she’s old, dunno what she means though. And Audrey is in Paris. Visiting her boyfriend.”

“Oh.”

I didn’t know Audrey had a French boyfriend.

“I suppose Miri can come along too. I like her. Nice girl.” Rosaline says.

“She’s nice.” I agree.

Together we carry and serve the plates and mugs full of juice and coffee as people start to arrive still in their pajama, including Don Vincenzo and Hades  into the parlour.

Ariana or Hades’s dad who is a doctor wasn’t present on the table. Neither was Bella. It was just the twins and rest of us

I take a seat beside Rosa who gives me a small smile. I return her gesture.

I like her.

I like how motherly she seems.

I wish I had a mum like her.

The thought makes me sad.

Don Vincenzo clears his throat. “So Lucia? How is college?” He asks.

“It’s good.” I smile.

He nods. “I hope you’re taking your education seriously. It’s important.”

How typical dad like.

“Yes.” I nod.

“And how is training coming along?” He asks taking a bite if his pancakes.

“It’s coming out good.” I smile.

I hear Hades snort.

The almost inaudible sound makes me pout internally.

“I was thinking about putting you in schedule with a trainer.” He said seriously. “In that way you’ll be properly trained and basic self protection techniques will be in your grasp not only for this gala only. Girls need to learn about self defense. I want you to fall in routine with the trainer.”

“Oh?” I say. I would be wring if I said that the gesture isn’t tempting. I mean I have been training in combat since I was eighteen and these two months have interrupted with my routine a lot.

I think I have a little pooch growing in my tummy.

I rub it unintentionally.

Yup. Definitely a bit of fat.

“Yes.” Don Vincent said again. “And it won’t merge with your studies. Do you need a tutor?” Hr asks.

“No. No. I am good.” I say quickly.

“Alright.” He says. “How about you give her some time every morning, Aless? You’re the best in combat and fire arm handling. It would actually do her some good if you put up a routine with Lucia, in that way she can get back on track.”

“No.” Hades grumbles. “I am busy.”

“Then I better call Moretti. He’ll be training her.”

“Whatever you want.” He says again.

He sounds mean and I don’t like it.

“I can help her train.” One of the twin pipe up. “I’m good at combat.”

“And what about college, huh?’ Rosaline says smugly. “ Both of you are going home straight from the gala. Two class days have already been missed. “

The other twin mumbles something under his breath.

Rosa and Vincent ignored the boys.

“Enough of this stuff.” She says with a huff. “Now I want to shopping.”

“How about we go a bit later and I can get my suit too, piccolo?” Don’t Vincent asks lovingly.

“No.” Rosaline huffs. “I want to take Lucia with me. And Miri and we’ll have lunch outside and get our nails done.” She says.

Vincent sighs. “Alright.”

After a moment later Vincent hands Rosa his black card before leaving the table who grins.

Hades leaves his on the table hissing, “Don’t waste.”

“Come on.” Rosaline squeals. “Girls day out.”

It takes us a bit of time to convince Miri. She kept saying she doesn’t have any money saved up and she has a dress.

But in the end Rosa successfully hauls Miri’s butt into the car.

“Try this on.” Rosaline handed me a dress of a black shade.

I eyed the dress. It was expensive but beautiful. Like a dream.

The back was low and the front was high with full sleeves.

“It’s gorgeous.” Miri piped out in awe.

I wanted to awe too. But I was torn between ‘I want to buy it’ and ‘Don’t waste’

Nevertheless I took the dress and tried it in. It hugged the somewhat curves I had and made my boobs look normal size. Not like a giant’s that they are.

It was perfect.

Rosaline was waiting right outside the small room. She squealed when I came out.

“Give me twirl.” Miri asked.

I twirled. “Perfect.” She murmured.

“Were getting it.” Rosaline declared.

“I love it.” I said. “But it’s too expensive.”

Rosaline just rolled her eyes.

We ended up buying dresses and shoes to match before going to the hair salon and nail place.

I got my nails cut and shaped and polished. They were now amazingly painted black with a golden trim on the edges matching my dress.

We ate lunch from a little restaurant that I loved so much. It was small with outdoor sitting area under umbrella shades with tartan table cloths and vase containing lilies. We had burger and cola as lunch before heading to the estate.

Sim accompanied us through the trip, which mildly made me uncomfortable cause he was glancing every now and then at me, but it was okay cause I was with Miri, hiding around her every time.

The way he looked at me, didn’t feel right.

I didn’t like it.

A minute before dinner I walked into Hades’s study to hand him his card.

“Did you get a dress?” He asked not looking up from his paper work.

“I did.” I say. “Thank you…you know for the money.”

“Don’t mention it.” He said. “It’s not for you. It’s for me so you can look like a trophy.”

Wow. His words takes a moment to adjust.

Insensitive had a limit.

“Your trainer will be arriving tomorrow. Six thirty first lesson. Don’t be late.”

“Okay.” I said and turned to leave.

“And Lucia?” He asked.

“Yes?” I turned.

“Tell me if something is bothering you.” He said.

His eyes were looking into mine now. The pen in his hand fixed on top of the paper he was going through.

Should I tell him about Sim?

What should I tell him? That the way Sim looks  at me is uncomfortable?

And why would he like to know?

What does it natter to him?

I smile instead. “I will.”

He nods ands looks back at his papers.

23

Daily dose of mental health

Fuck people.

I wore the dress with black lace undergarments.

The shoes were black heels with straps around my ankles to keep them in place. My hair was curled and left about my shoulders with a minimum make-up with a nude lip.

I looked good.

My dress had a high slit and clenched my stomach in a alluring way pushing my breasts up.

“Gorgeous.” Rosaline murmured entering into the room. She had her peach off shoulder gown on, her hair done in a nice messy but well kept bun, with a jewel string going around the braids that framed her face.

She looked almost twenty five in her well kept figure. She looked gorgeous.

“You look amazing.” I murmured in awe.

“You do too.” She gave me a light hug. “Ready to go?”

I nod.

Miri was getting dressed in her room and as we walked down the stairs I saw Hades and Don Vincent, Ben and Antony standing in a circle talking in Italian swiftly. All dressed and well groomed.

Hades had an all black suit on with golden detailed lapels with a family crest pin, pinned to the left lapel. His hair was gelled back with one strand falling between his eyebrows. His olive eyes looked cool and sharp.

His shoes were well polished with golden details.

“Ready every one?” Don Vincent asks.

“We’re waiting for Miri.” I say.

“And Emma.” Ben added.

Oh? Why did I almost forget about her?

Emma came own in a pale blue evening gown and Miri came into the hall shortly after her.

Miri was…a definition of destructive beauty. Her eyes were hooded with dark shadow with her natural wavy hair on loose but pinned in one side to show her black stone studs that famed her face. Her lips nude and face contoured into perfection highlighting her cheekbones. She wore a navy blue high neckline dress with a low V back.

I heard Ben curse under his breath. Emma looked at him with narrowed eyes and I smirked internally.

Well certainly you deserve better, asshole.

There were separate cars for every couple. Hades and I got into the first sleek black car.

“Are you alright?” Hades asked as he settled beside me.

“I am fine, thank you.” I replied.

“Just behave and you’ll be okay.” He said smirking.

“When do I not behave?” I huff.

“I don’t know.” He says. “Every time, I think.”

I pout.

“You pout a lot.”

“I have a lot of things to pout for.”

He nods.

“Do you have your gun?” He asks.

I nod and pat my thigh where the hollister was strapped tightly under my dress.

“Good girl.”

I grin. “Thank you.”

He chuckles.

The driver drives around the high way road and down some more roads until halting the car in front of a huge hotel.

Two valets stood side by side and approached seeing the car park.

“Let them.” Hades said when I reached for the door to open it. I nod.

The valets opened both of our doors at the same time. I got out, the way to the entrance door was floored with red velvety carpet with guards standing on either side.

Hades walked over to my side and held his arm out for me.

I took it, feeling the rush of warmth and cold at once through my body making the small hairs at the back of my neck stand out.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw three more cars park the logo resembling the De’Marco family crest.

Valets rushed to attended them. Rosaline stepped out, her whole demeanour shifting from the motherly one, I knew and love so much to that of a much colder and sharp one. Like a Queen.

Don Vincent looked the same, his greying hair on the sides neatly pushed back and suit pressed to perfection he was resembling a King, returning to his throne.

I gawked at awe.

They were almost like different from the version of them I knew

“Chin up, baby girl.” Hades whispered chuckling. “Don’t let anyone think you’re inferior. They suck your blood right out of your petty little body.”

He said. I am not sure if it was his his voice or the way he said the words or what…it made me feel all weird on the inside, like arroused.

I don’t know how any one can have a up climbing libido with those words being said, but my libido had gone up with a delicious shiver running down my body and pooling in my stomach, begging to burst out.

I breathed twice to calm myself down.

Rest of the people of the family joined us in a line.

Hades waved a hand at the guards, one of them pressed a button to open the double doors, instantly a soft harmony along with mutterings entered my ear.

Following Hades’s lead I walked along his  side and enters the great hall room with huge Chandler hung from the ceiling.

Hades walked with an air of power and confidence. The whole family screaming money and respect.

“Donna De’Marco.” A man came towards us. “What a pleasure.”

Rosaline let out a giggle making me frown. She left Vincent’s side and almost ran to the man hugging him tightly.

The man wrapped his arm around the lady breathing sigh of relief. “Sissy.” He said chuckling.

Oh?

“Rico.” She said pulling back. “I thought you said you weren’t attending.”

“Awe, my lovely sissy-bun.” The man said in a loving tone. “You missed me?”

Rosaline snorts playfully. “In your dreams.”

“Rico.” Don Vincent greeted.

“Vincent.” His arm wrapping around his sister protectively. “All well, I suppose?”

“All well.” Vincent nodded.

“Aless, my boy.” Rico exclaimed. “And…the beauty, I suppose?” He turned his attention to me.

“That’s Lucia Rivera.” Rosa introduced me.

“Pleasure, sir.” I said with a smile.

He nodded. “Uncle Rico.” Aless greeted.

Rico let go of Rosaline and gave Hades a man hug patting him in the back moving to Antony and hugging him the same.

After minor introductions and greetings, smiling without any reason to people I didn’t know but Hades introduced me nevertheless…in short after pretending to be Hades’s trophy, I was leaning sideways against the open bar as support a crystal glass of white wine in my hand, looking at all the people bored.

Miri was dancing with a man, and laughing.

Ben was with Emma but paying more attention to where he shouldn’t.

Hades and Don Vincent were nowhere to be seen.

It had been like fifteen minutes since I was approached by women who smiled and made small talk. Hades had left saying. “I’ll be back in a moment. Have some business to take care of.”

I nodded as he had excused himself away from me and the prying eyes of girls who were giving him dreamy looks.

And were snickering and throwing mean looks at me.

As if I chose this.

I felt a presence behind me. I ignored it.

Upon a throat being cleared I turned to see Sim standing behind me, looking a bit tipsy.

He had his arms crossed over his chest, eyes hooded.

“Hades asked for ya, been lookin’ for minutes.” He said.

“Oh?” I frowned.

“Yeah. You come with me.” He said irritated.

“Uh.” I am not sure. I mean this man makes me hell of uncomfortable. But it’s just going to go to Hades.

And he’d probably flip, if I throw a fit.

He looked pissed when he said he needed some business to take care of.

“Sure.” I replied as I followed Sim.

He lead me through the hall toward a staircase that was almost hidden with ornate of gold and white hanging down separation the stairs and the hall.

Following him, we came in to hallway dimly lit. The doors on either side closed.

“Are you sure this is the right…?” I couldn’t finish my sentence.

A wad of cloth was shoved into my mouth roughly and Sim grabbed my hands twisting them behind me with the quick reflex. he had.

I tried to scream the ball of cloth preventing me to do so, moving my body frantically trying get loose from him. But he was string and his grip was tight.

I felt him secure my hands with something hard and rough.

Only gurgling noise came out in my attempt to yell.

“Fucking little slut.” Sim smirked. “Been waiting for a while now.”

My eyes went wide as I wildly fought against Sim’s strong hold as he hauled me into a room nearby. He pushed me in, loosing the balance of my heels, I fell into the floor, my tied hands not helping.

I yelled again but nothing came out that made sense.

Sim locked the door, turning to me with a smirk as he proceeded to loose his tie.

I tried to move my hands attempting to loose the bindings but it was no use. Sim bend down with a smirk, that looked nasty and dirty.

“Little Lucia Rivera.” He grinned evilly. “Should have burned you with your parents.”

My eyes went wide.

My parents? He killed my parents?

“But I am gonna have some fun before I burn you too.” He chuckled. “You’re too much trouble to be kept alive, now that you know my secret.”

Hades.

I need Hades.

“Hades!” I yell but only gargles come out. I try to spit the ball out but being soaked and big it stickers in my mouth tighter then ever.

“Don’t worry puttana, no one to save you now.”

[A|N]

Sorry for not putting this bottom stuff in the last chapters. I was really like lazy and didn’t want yo do it or I dunno why I did that. But I am back finally and with all enthusiasm. I am going to continue regularly now. Sorry for the weird and untimely updates. Thank you for sticking with my bitchy self.

Love ya guys. 😘

Question of the chapter:

Where is your dream vacation location?

Mine is Maldives or Bora-Bora or any place tropical. I fucking love tropical climate. It’s fucking sexy as fuck.

-November.

24

Daily does of mental health:

Unwanted people shoving their boobs into my face….there is this girl in school you know, going out with anything that has a penis and acting all innocent and chubby. Stupid thing.

Upon coming back to the great hall where the whole party was in full swing I couldn’t see, the face I wanted to.

She looked absolutely stunning in her black dress. It felt as if it was made only to hug her curves.

But Lucia was no where in the hall. The small clutch purse she carried was resting on top of the open bar where I had left her.

Irresponsible little girl.

Sometimes I feel like she needs to be punished hard so that she remembers to take care of her stuff and her chores.

“Lessy-bun, have you seen Lucia around?” Mama Rosaline walked toward me. She was looking a bit worried with her her crinkled to the sides. “I haven’t seen her…in a while. Last I noticed she was standing her, probably sipping champagne…”

She forwns.

“She doesn’t know anybody to go somewhere.”

I roll my eyes at the worrisome attitude.

“She must be around her somewhere.” I console. “She has a habit of dozing off every now and then.” I say.

She nods but she doesn’t seem to be satisfied with my answer.

But neither am I, satisfied with my reason.

She’s a big girl. She has a gun.

But that doesn’t give me reassurance.

“Ben?” I ask when he picks up his phone across the hall from me. “Get a team, Lucia isn’t present in the hall.” I say.

“I’ll turn the CCTV footage.” He replies, almost lazily.

I stand leaning against the bar, a champagne glass in my hand tailing the liquid, the other hand clutching Lucia’s purse.

She wouldn’t have ran away.

It wasn’t in her eyes.

My phone rang. “Hades, we need you.” Ben’s voice came. It was more rugged and harsher then his usual. “Second floor, south wing. Hurry. I am in the control room sending guards.”

I walked through a large flight of stairs hidden behind the gold decor of the hall hosting the gala of the  year. I walk toward the south wing where to my knowledge is nothing but towns of empty bedroom.

This place was used as brothel before it was turned to a hotel. It was one of the famous place for men in the early eighties. The parties and gambling would last through out the nights as I heard from my grand dad.

Upon walking toward the south wing, I see none.

But there was muffled sounds.

Like sobbing and laughing at the same time. The doors were wooden and heavy.

The sound came again, the laughing one. I frowned. Sounds familiar.

I could see the shadows moving inside the room, I was standing before. The lights were on too.

Weird.

A weird noise came again.

I kicked open the door right before me only find Lucia tied to the bed post, her lovely dress shredded along with her undergarments, tears streaming down her face, gagged and red marks around her arms.

Sim was looking wide eyed at my sudden entrance.

He was half naked with only his pants on, barely.

Fucking bastard.

I should have known.

I fucking should have felt it.

She was so uncomfortable around him all the time.

Damn-me. Fucking irresponsible me.

Red.

Seconds later guards came into the room.

“Boss, I can…”

“Take him.” I ordered.

“Boss…” Sim said with wide eyes. “She…she came, she came to me and started all this.

“Take him back to the estate to the basement, now.” I said more clearly and slowly.

I could only see red.

He…He fucking raped her.

Fucking bastard.

Walking over to Lucia I untied her, and wrapped the blanket around her naked body.

She was sobbing, as I took her in my arms and sat her down on my lap.

Her hands went around my neck as she clung to me, crying.

“Shh.” I said, as one of my hands went around her waist, she shivered but this time I could tell it wasn’t nervousness or anything positive.

It was fear of being touched.

I used my other hand to stroke her now messed up hair.

She sobbed loudly.

Mama and Miri entered the room both of them panting, Miri had a wild look on her face and I could tell Mama was angry.

“Lucia.” Mama Rosaline said softly. “Baby. My sweet.” She sat down beside me putting a hand on her shoulder.

“I am so week.” I heard her whisper between her cries. “I am so week.”

“Shh.” I said. “Don’t think like that, sweetness.” I consoled.

Mama was on the verge of crying as she sat next to us. Miri was fuming, also on the breaking point.

Ben came in running, he was panting having been running from the top floor to the second.

“I am going to take her home.” I said. “Get me the back gate, Ben?” I asked.

He nodded before pulling out his phone a failing a number.

“The car will be waiting.”

It took me a moment to pursue mama and Miri to go back down stairs.

Miri was adamant to do so. “Don’t tell me what to do.” She hissed.

But reluctantly I send them down and carried Lucia down through the back way and got into our car that was waiting.

She was still wrapped in the white blanket, as I put her in a sitting position on the back seat she busied herself to cover her body, ashamed and sad and angry.

I sat beside her as the driver drove off.

Taking off my suit jacket I handed her the thing. She looked at me, her eyes still wet and dripping. She accepted with a small thank you before pulling the material on and hiding herself in it.

I pushed my hair back with my both hands.

What the fuck did just happened?

How can Son do such a low life thing?

I trusted him!

The bastard.

And he goes and does what? Mess the only girl up who did an almost good job to keep me on my toes?

Bastard.

I’ll make sure he sees the pain he gave her tonight.

“Are you hungry?” I asked Lucia.

She shook her head, she was sitting with her legs pulled up, almost culled in a ball.

And for the first time since she’s been here I felt she broke.

Violated and used.

I sighed.

I’ll make him pay for the way he broke her.

I’ll break him just the same.

[A|N]

People, so I’ll be honest, I dunno how to deal with a person who has been violated. So it’s all a part of my imagination, if you people would like to think my way of putting it together isn’t okay, then DM here PR just put it in the comments. Thankyou.

Question of the chapter:

Kisses OR hugs?

-November.

25

Daily dose of mental health;

Ahemmm

…FUCK YOU RACISTS!

I felt Hades pick me up in his arms filling my nostrils with the scent of his cologne, once the car halted at the front gate of the De’Marco estate.

I could tell he was angry and raging within. I could feel it in his step. My face was resting in between the space of his shoulder connecting to him neck. He had a little mole there. Just a little black dot.

I stated into it without any movement if my eyes.

The only thing I saw when my eyes closed was Sim’s smirking face. The only words that rang in my ears was how he called me filthy names and how he laughed.

All o saw was my dress tearing, my gun being thrown away, my body being touched while I couldn’t but cry.

I felt so week. I felt the disgust penetrated my skin and mixed with the blood. I felt dirty.

Hades, sat me down on a soft surface. It was black dominated room with black silken sheets. He came back a moment later carrying something.

“Here.” He said softly. I’ve never heard him talk softly. He moved and took the blanket covering my shoulder. I winced.

He looked up at me with eyes that possibly showed pity.

Pity.

He proceeded to move the jacket of his that I was wearing.

“Don’t.” I winced again.

He looked up at me again. Then nodded as if understanding.

But he didn’t. He didn’t understand any if it.

He didn’t get any of it.

The clothes taken away against wishes, the foreign almost inside. It wasn’t him.

It wasn’t him almost raped.

I could feel Sim’s hand still all over me. I could feel his hands cupping my breast and assaulting them, calling me a slut over and over again as my body without my choice reacted to him.

“Do you want a shower? A bath?” Hades asked.

Out of anything I wanted to wash Sim’s touch away from me. I wanted his traces gone from my body.

“Bath.” I whispered back.

“I’ll run you a bath, can you walk?” He asked.

I nodded getting up from the bed, my bare feet meeting with the soft plush also black carpet.

I walked the short length of space behind Hades to his bathroom.

He turned the tap on while I stood beside him. He dropped a couple of drops of bath oil into the warm water and it started to foam instantly.

“I’ll be outside.” He said. “Call me if you need anything. Okay?” He asked.

I nodded removing the jacket once Hades had left leaving the door half closed and dipped myself into the water.

I sighed as the warm water attacked my skin.

My hands had red marks from here Sim had grabbed them, my wrist had purple-blue restraining marks around them, my cheeks were sore from being gagged and my hole body ached from the disgust.

I hated that he touched me.

I hated that his mouth was all over me.

I hated that he almost took away my virginity.

I hate that I got myself into this mess of a life to begin with.

I felt tears gather at the corner of my eyes and fall freely.

In about another moment, I am sobbing full force.

I feel so fucking pathetic.

I hear the footsteps before I see Rosaline. She kneels beside the tub and pulls my head on her chest.

“Shh, baby. It’s okay.” She cooes in a motherly voice. “I’ve got you my little one. I’ve got you.”

Those words made me cry more harder. I never had anyone to speak to me like that. I never had a mum to protect me or keep me safe.

“Hush, now.” Rosa said rubbing my back. “You’re okay. I am here. You’re okay.”

I pulled away. She was still wearing her dress but her hair was loose, puffing around her face.

I sniffed.

She was now rubbing my shoulders. “It’s okay.” She repeated.

Only it isn’t okay.

“Do you want to talk?” She asks.

I shake my head.

She nods, her hands still rubbing my arms. “Come, out you get.” She said getting up and getting a towel before handing it to me. I stood and wrapped the towel around my body before getting out of the tub.

“Come on.” She said.

I nodded and filled her to the door. Rosaline handed me a shirt and some shorts from the basket placed on the sink.

I slipped the huge shirt over my head and once again I was engulfed in Hades’s scent. The shorts were mine and I slipped them after discarding the towel.

Out in the room, Rosaline gets a comb and makes me sit on the bed as she so gently brushes the tangles off my hair.

Miri enters carrying a tray if food, another maid follows her behind.

“I got you dinner.” She announces placing the tray of steak and thick bread slices with salad on my lap.

“I am not hungry.” I look up at her.

She had the hints of her make up still splattered around her face.

“No.” Miri says. “You have to eat.”

“Miri.” I sigh. I am not sure my stomach can hold any food eight now.

“No. I am not leaving till you finish your food.”

Reluctantly after Rosa is done branding my hair and is sitting beside me, I take a couple of bites from the plate.

The maid has stocked the night stand cabinet with jars filled with dried and sweetened coconut, cookies, bite size danishes, sweet potato chips and water bottles.

After I said I didn’t want any more food they left.

Rosaline made sure I got into bed and she dimmed the lights before kissing my head and leaving.

I was once again alone with my thoughts.

I closed my eyes.

“You’re a little slut, aren’t you?” I headed. “See how your body likes it, slut?” He said again.

I screwed my eyes closer, trying to block the images that came rushing through.

“I’ll kill you eventually.” He said casually as he tied up my hands to the bed post. “So it would be a win win cause nobody will know about our little secret.” He smirked.

I gurgled from being gagged as I tried to scream.

“But don’t you worry my little slut. At least you won’t die a virgin.” He laughed evilly.

I pressed my plans against my ears trying to block the sound away. But they won’t stop.

His laughs won’t stop.

My screams won’t stop.

The pain all over my body won’t stop.

I hate it.

I hate where his hands have been.

I fucking hate myself for it.

I fucking hate that he touched me.

I hate that he killed my mum and dad.

My breaths turn heavy and my eyes can’t focus on anything, slowly I feel my muscle numb and my screams coming but not being heard.

[A|N]

So…Lucia has not been raped or whatever but she has been on the verge of being raped. Lessy-bun saved the day tho.

But anyways…chapters are getting interesting at least.

Question of the chapter:

Bunnies OR Puppies?

-November.

26

Daily dose of mental health

Okay….shut up haters.

I was sitting on my desk of the fifth floor study, head resting on my hands as Zio and Mama sat on the couch.

Miri was pacing back and forth, Ben was sitting across from me looking grim.

Overall the situation was disgusting.

How can it be even possible and why at first would Sim even think of doing it?

Even thinking about it made me clench my fist.

And why would Lucia even follow him to that room?

Was she put of her damn fucking mind?

But the questions were not asked. Asking Lucia about what happened and what Sim did, how much Sim did, was like giving air to fire.

She was devastated as it is. She didn’t need to go back there.

Not so soon anyway.

Ben sighed. “I think you should start interrogating.”

I nodded without raising my head from by hand.

“What is there to interrogate?” Miri hissed, halting and crossing her arms over her chest. “There is no space for an questionable answer episodes, Aless.”

“Quiet, Miri.” Ben sighed. “You’re emotional and hungry. Eat and go to bed.”

“Shut up, Ben.” She snapped back.

Ben sighs and clenches his fist inhaling and exhaling.

I could tell he was being tested. For one I know Ben’s flips before a light switch.

But he’s been more then patient tonight.

“I think you should go to bed, Mir.” I say. “It’s been a long night. I am tired as it is.”

She huffs but glares at me crossing her arms over my chest.

“I think we all should go to bed.” I say getting up from my chair.

Zio gets up too along with mama, he has a hand around here shoulder, she looks sad almost devastated.

Like she failed.

And I am so sure I haven’t seen this look on her face ever.

The look of defeat. The look of being ashamed.

“I’m taking your mama to bed. Get some sleep, kids.” Zio said before leaving the room.

“Where are you keeping him?” Miri asked once zio and mama has left.

“In the basement.” I answered. “But you’re not allowed there. Not now at least.”

Miri frowned.

“Go to bed.” I said before leaving as well.

I know it’s not okay to leave Miri and Ben alone in a room, they’ll be up in each other’s throat any second now.

These two are absolute disaster.

I dunno how they made kids as good as Rose and Mason.

When I open the door to my room I see Lucia’s small form jerking left a and right. Her eyes fluttering open almost but never opening fully, sweating and breaths coming out in short puffs.

I rush over to her side and shake her small frame trying yo get her up. “Lucia. Lucia get up.” I say.

But she doesn’t, her brain rejects my voice and her breathing gets heavier.

Damn fuck! She’s panicking in her sleep.

“Ben!” I holler. “Ben!”

I keep trying to wake her up. “Get up, Lucia.”

Ben appears in the door away about a second later followed by Miri.

“She’s having a panic attack.” I say hurriedly.

“Lucia get up.” I say firmly as I shake her body. Her jerking has stopped but her body is going limp in my arms.

Damn it.

“That’s not good.” Miri mumbled. “I’ll run the water in the bath. Carry her, Aless.”

She runs to the bathroom and I hear the tap running.

“Wake up, baby.” I slap her cheeks lightly. Her eyes flutter a bit but her body is not completely numb, breathing still shortened.

I carry her to the bathroom and place her into the tub, soaking her cloths. She lays on the cold water numb and unconscious soaking herself in.

“This will lower her body pressure. I have meds, I’ll get them, try to wake her up now, slowly.” She says rushing out brushing past Ben to get the meds.

Fuck.

“How does she have meds for curing panic attack?” Ben walks in to the bathroom after a minute Miri left.

That’s none of his business really. But I tell him nevertheless.

“She had them a lot when and after she was pregnant. She still does sometimes.” I say casually as I rub Lucia’s unconscious body and let her soak.

I pat her cheeks softly. “Get up, its okay now.” I say.

It’s almost like talking to a dead person.

“Get up.” I say. “It’s over, Lucia. You’re safe.” I coax.

Her eyes flutter open and she looked around to register her surroundings and land on to me.

“And why do I not know that?” He asks again

“Because that’s none of your business.” The reply come from Miri. She walks in with two bottle of pills.

I smile at Lucia when she frowns and looks down to see she’s in a tub.

“Hey girlfriend.” Miri smiles and hands her two small white pills from the container with a glass of water.

“What happened?” Lucia asks.

“You had a little band dream.” Miri says. “Come on. Take them. They help you to go sleepy go bye.”

Lucia takes the pill. I hand her a towel and leave the bathroom with Ben thinking she needs privacy.

“Why do you not tell me about anything that goes in with her life?” Ben asks once we’re back in my room.

“Because she doesn’t want you involved and that’s none of your business.” I say taking off my watch before pulling out my wallet from my back pocket along with my phone.

I toss them on the dresser surface.

“Wrong Aless. It is my business, she’s the mother of my children.”

“The children you didn’t want.” I clarify. “Leave. It’s been a long fucking day. And I’d rather not talk about shits like that. You’re fiancée must have been waiting.”

Ben looks ashamed. As he should be.

Lucia walks out behind Miri. She was wearing a white T-shirt of mine. The outline of her plump full breast evident through the thin  material.

I never knew she was so sexy.

Something in me stirs.

I suppress the urge of any kind of unwanted behaviour as Lucia slips under the cover of the side she had discarded.

“Stay with her tonight.” Miri said. “It’s better for her not to be alone.”

I nod.

[A|N]

Yay life!

Question of the chapter:

Vampire OR Werewolves?

-November

27

Daily dose of mental health:

All the ugly things you say

Come and say ’em to my face.

-Little Mix.

Waking up I was warmer then usual.

I wasn’t a big fan of being warm when I slept, I liked the cool air all over me which often lead me sleeping without sheets.

But it was unusually warm and cozy. I moved a big shoving the unfamiliar sheets away from me.

My fist shock came as I opened my eyes. The room was highly unfamiliar  with a black and grey setting in the wall. The bed sheets were black and grey shaded. The furniture’s were to the match even the doors that lead to the bathroom and closet.

A huge plasma TV was hung at the frontal wall.

I looked around. A lump played beside me in the bed.

My first reaction was to scream.

I didn’t.

It was Hades. His hair sticking out in every possible direction, face squashed with the pillow and muscle relaxed.

Memories from last night floods back to my head.

The good ones come first. Hades carrying me to the room, him holding me while I cried, Rosa brushing my hair, Miri feeding me, and then Hades bathing me on the tub when I was too dazed from the nightmare.

Then cokes the bad ones soaring from deep within.

If I could I would box them up in a huge box and shove it deep somewhere inside my head where I couldn’t even find it. Even if I wanted to.

And I am sure, I never wanted to.

The thought and experience made me shiver within my skin.

It was disgusting.

I felt dirty and disgusted.

Hades had his lips slightly parted and arms around the pillow, laying on his front.

He looked good. Almost angelic.

The tattoo between his shoulder blades was something like “INFERNO” written in bold font.

There was also a tribal pattern of ink visible around his lower was it curling it’s way down to his  front and disappearing inside the material of his sweats.

I sighed and rolled on to the other side.

It was the window side, the heavy blinds were still drawn and specks of sunlight entered the room.

A dog barked loudly making me jump and then there was loud knocking on the door followed by barks.

Instantly thoughts of penny came into my head. I haven’t seen her in almost forever.

Hades groaned waking from his slumber.

The dog ‘woof’ -ed again angrily.

Hades groaned again and sat up fully. I was still laying on the bed my head turned to the other side.

Hades cursed and got down from his canopy bed to open the door.

The huge hybrid dog of his that be so darling-ly calls Cerberus comes inside now yapping in stead of barking angrily.

Why does he need to have a dog as big as that?

I roll on to my side and close my eyes yet again, hearing Hades move around the room.

Unable to keep my eyes closed at the sound of the massive dog yapping loudly, I sat up adjusting the sheets around me.

Tough I was wearing cloths, it felt as if I was without any. It felt disgusting.

“Good morning.” Hades said once he was done putting some dog food in a pot from where Cerberus was eating happily.

“Good morning.” I reply.

He smiles as he walks to his dresser and pulls a shirt over his head. “Let’s go down and eat, you must be hungry.” He said

I wasn’t hungry.

I just wanted to lay down in my own puddle of self pity and self loathing and drown till I couldn’t breathe anymore.

“Come on.” Hades said once again standing beside the bed so I can get down.

“Not really hungry.” I said looking up at him. His eyes were tired.

He sighs. “I’ll send someone to bring you breakfast.”

I shake my head. “I just want to sleep.”

Hades nods before walking out of the door. Cerberus follows after him.

I lay back down on my side sighing. The bed was awfully comfortable then the bed I used downstairs.

The comforter was tick and warm, I snuggled more into the thick blanket closing my eyes.

I flinched as I felt coldness on my shoulder. I jumped awake sitting on the bed.

Miri was standing beside the bed on my side.

“Damn Lucia.” She cursed.

I smiled faintly.

She placed the tray she was carrying on my lap, it had croissants with jam filling. Glass of milk, biscuits, slices of fruit cake.

“Have something. You need to eat.” She said taking a seat on the bed across from me.

“I am not hungry, Miri.” I sigh. “I jut want to sleep.”

“You can sleep all you want after you eat.” She says.

I shake my head passing the tray of food away. “I don’t want to eat.”

“Lucia, please.” She says. “You have to eat.”

I shake my head.

Miri sighs placing a hand on mine. “Listen now, whatever happened you want fall apart because of that. Sim is a dick and you need to know it. He did what he thought would be fun and he’s noe in the basement, you don’t need to feel small for something that someone did  because they thought that would be fun. I understand that…violation isn’t something to be taken lightly and I know you’re devastated but you need to stand strong. You need to stay standing because that’s not your fault. And you for one don’t need to feel…like you’re something like you’re dirty or anything.” She explains.

“You’re strong Lucia.” She says again.

I feel my eyes sweep in tears. Fat drop of water escapes my eyes as I keep looking down where my hands are crossed and Miri’s hand covering mine.

“It’s so disgusting.” I sniff. “I feel like…I lost something I shouldn’t have. I feel so dirty that I hate myself that I couldn’t prevent it from happening. I should have done some thing.”

“You were in no position to prevent want happened. It’s not your fault. It’s Sim’s fault because he’s a pig.”

“He killed my mum and dad.” I sniff.

Miri frowns. “What?”

“He said himself.” I admit. “He said he was the one who burned my parents. And also he was going to kill me to but he first of all wanted to have some…fun with me.”

At this point I am fully sobbing.

“Oh, Lucia.” Miri bends and hugs me tight. “So sorry, love.” She says lovingly. “I am so sorry, but you need to talk to Aless about it. Only he can do something about it.”

I nod still hugging her.

After I am successful in wiping my tears off and have washed my face, I walk out of the room with Miri to an office room.

Hades was sitting on the desk chair sorting though some work.

“Aless?” Miri calls to get his attention. He looks up.

His expression impassive.

“Lucia has something to say.” She says “I’ll wait outside.”

She walks out of the plush grey carpeted room.

“Take a seat, Lucia.” Hades says with the same monotonous voice as he looks.

I take a seat across from him.

“What do you want to tell me?” He asks folding his hand on the table top.

So I tell him. I tell him everything Sim said. How he admitted he killed my parents and how he was going to rape me and how he called me nasty names.

I sniffed at the end, trying so hard to let my tears not to escape.

I was down crying. I didn’t want to cry any more.

Hades got up from his chair and walked over to me. He helped me up, my legs where wobbly and weak, I rested my head in his chest and he tentatively put his arms around my shoulders. My nostrils filling with his scent.

I felt safe and so I let my tears fall.

“Shh.” He said. “You have nothing to cry for.”

But he doesn’t understand, does he?

I have everything to cry for.

And I don’t want to cry.

I feel Hades’s hand leave my shoulder. I pull away feeling a bit dazed from the hug.

He pulls out his phone dialling a number.

“Angelo?” He asks and listens for a minute. “I need you in the basement. Interrogation room.”

He said before ending the call.

“Did you eat something?” He asked.

I shake my head.

“Eat and take a nap. I’ll wake you up for lunch.”

I nod and follow him out of the room.

Walking into his room, I slip into the covers after moving the tray of food onto the nightstand from the bed.

[A|N]

So I went to a little ice-cream parlour and they sell this weird varieties of ice cream like one is called, “Strawberry Love” I’ve never heard of something like that but it’s only just strawberry and almond. And it cost me like twice £ then the ones come on truck. I am never going back there. And they really give little ice-cream.  😢😢😢

Anyways.

Question of the chapter:

Hades OR Poseidon???

28

Daily dose of mental health;

I lost all the positively in life. There is just sarcasm and zero fucks to give .

It was two weeks after the incident with Sim.

I haven’t had the faintest idea what happened to Sim after he was taken to the basement. I was back in my room at the whore house.

Hades offered me one of the rooms at the fifth floor, one next to his. I declined.

I didn’t like the look of pity people kept sending toward me in this house. It made me feel cheap and low.

I hated how Hades looked at me, like I was fragile and I will break just in a moment.

I hated every stair that came at my direction. I hated every bit of it.

So I took up as much as work I could do.

Starting from cleaning the floors to the kitchen. I was pilling works on top of me so that when I go to sleep I am tired enough that there is no dream, just blank darkness.

Hades’s room was almost impossible to clean given that it was already spotless and tidy. I am not sure how much tidy a man’s room is supposed to be but the bed was always made, the cloths are regularly in the hamper, the dresser top is tidy and so is the desk.

So my only thing to do in his room was to take the hamper cloths out.

I walked into his walk-in closet and picked up the small pile of cloth from the basket and carried it down to the laundry room.

The whole house was bursting with maids running here and there. It’s cleaning day for the week and so it’s good for me.

I can work and work and get tired and hopefully welcome the food night sleep.

The nightmares won’t stop with out a hard effort.

They always find a way to come back to my head, no matter how much I try.

Sometimes at night I wake up screaming, bathed in my sweat and tears only to find Miri shaking me awake, tears in her eyes.

The sleeping meds help sometimes but it usually doesn’t.

After I was done till lunch was I back into my small room thinking of a shower since I didn’t take one when I got up.

Stripping out of my shirt and leggings I walked into the joined bathroom, the one I and Miri share.

The shower took a minute to get warm. Once it was warm I stepped into the small shower and pulled the curtains.

It was good, after the morning work I kind of reeked of the kitchens and oil. So it was nice to get cleaned up.

After I was done with the shower I wrapped a towel over my head and another around my body, careful not to wet the surface I walked into my room.

My dresser had a semi-full length mirror that made me able to see myself upto my pelvis.

I let the towel drop in front of the mirror from my body.

There was a deep cut on my upper stomach that I got from an accident when I was fifteen. Was at a friends party, alcohol was the most curious thing on my mind. The car crashed. Typical.

I sighed looking at my body, there were somewhat curves where my waist met my butt. My shoulders were weirdly not straight, Breasts were…not nice.

Unnecessarily out of shape. Too much fat. I had a little baby fat pouch on my stomach. I clutched it sighing.

I really needed to start working out with the trainer that Don Vincent arranged.

But the hatred for my body wins and I let go.

I look up to meet my face in the mirror sucking in a breath when I see the person standing behind me.

When the fuck did he get in?

Hades stood silently behind me with his expression clouded, eyes dark, hands tucked into his pocket.

I cursed bending to pick my discarded towel up, giving him a clear view of my butt.

Hades breathed in loudly.

“Jesus Fuck.” He cursed.

Jesus fuck!

I quickly covered my front with the towel and turned toward him.

His eyes where closed and hands were up in his hair.

I know I should dash into the bathroom and try to drown into invisibility but I couldn’t move.

It was like my body was conspiring and forcing me stand in front of him.

As if some part of my brain wanted him to see him.

But what happened next was beyond my grasp and imagination.

I felt Hades grab me by my waits and put me on a sitting position on top of the dresser.

His lips soft and warm and powerful slammed on mine. Sucking.

I gasped into his mouth.

Damn! What the fuck was happening?

I don’t know why was this happening. But I liked parts of it. I thought.

His lips were dominant against my stilled one. I couldn’t move mine, taken by surprise.

Hades hand traveled up to my mid rib as his both thumbs rubbed on my skin.

I sighed.

It didn’t feel forced. But it did feel less. I felt less. As if unable to give the bit I should.

He pulled out, my eyes were wide and his was dilated.

“Fuck.” He cursed.

I breathed as his forehead came resting against mine.

“Hades?” I asked.

“Shh.” He said.

“What are you doing?”

“I don’t know.” He mumbled. “But you taste so good.”

I smiled internally. His voice made me feel warm inside.

The self pity lasting all this week and the last one, fading a little.

My hands reached up tentatively to his hair. I messaged it slowly. He hummed.

After pulling away a minute later Hades kissed me softly again. I smiled after he pulled out.

“Get dressed. I’ll wait out.” He said, his thumb rubbing my lower lip, where his teeth were a second before.

I nod.

I got down from the dresser, somehow keeping the towel  around me, I pulled out a big shirt and leggings.

These had become my to go outfit.

Hades was waiting outside in the corridor and I was still uncomfortable for being naked.

But the warmness and tingling sensation were evident where he had touched me.

I walked out of the room, seeing for the first time what he was wearing. It was a black and white illusional hoodie and sweat pants.

“Miri and the kids want to go out for ice-cream. Do you want to come along?” He asked.

I don’t want to go out, honestly. But I nodded nevertheless, but I hadn’t seen Rose and Mason since the gala day morning.

“Alright. We will leave after lunch.” He said, his palm went up to cup my cheek, I felt warm. “I won’t be there for lunch, I have some work. Make sure you eat, Okay?”

“Okay.” I said.

He nodded and left.

I walked into my room. It still had time till lunch. I got my books and sat down on the small desk, hoping to finish some homework.

But I was hardly able to concentrate. The only thing that roamed in my mind was, the kiss.

The taste and warmth of those lips, the dominant movements, the soft breaths.

I sighed, my whole body was warm and tingly and begging for attention.

I slammed the book close and walked to my bed, getting under the cover feeling all stupid and lame for a kiss making me feel the way I was feeling.

Hades probably goes kissing every girl that makes him hard.

That also means you make him hard. A part of my brain snickered.

I groaned.

[A|N]

So… I was wondering to write another bonus chapter for the Don’s maid, that is I’d you guys want me to. But I need ideas.

Put the ideas here:

Question of the chapter;

Rosaline OR Ariana?

-November.

29

Daily does of mental health;

My porn these days is Tom

Hiddleston

.

“How much has he blurted?” I asked Angelo, his hands were red with blood and face showed extreme displeasure.

“Nothing that mattered.” He gritted his teeth.

So much rage for a nineteen year old.

I sighed taking a seat on the white room of the basement. It was adjacent to the interrogation room and had a view of it through a one way glass.

“I don’t know, Angelo.” I said. “But we need to find out the mastermind anyway.”

“It could be a stand alone too.” He said taking a seat and unwrapping the wrap from his hand. “No matter what he won’t squeal.”

“Try hard, Angelo. This is important.”

“I know.”

Angelo was the best interrogator in the family, I’d have to give them that credit at least. He was savage, monstrous inside that room not caring who it was hanging by the chains instead of the usual goof ball he is.

Mama doesn’t know, and I don’t think she needs to.

Certain things are better without her knowing. She only knows Angelo helping Zio Vince in the management and security of the companies. And Zio and I would like it that way.

She cries too much.

“Why do you think anyone would want to kill consigliare Rivera?” Angelo asks going through Sim’s information file. “Why would anyone want to have him? And Hope? They were the cleanest person of the family.”

“Hope was an Assassin, Angelo. She was anything but clean.” I said. “And as for consigliare Adam, I still have no slight idea. There has to be something on them.” I say spinning the spherical paper weight on the desk. “There has to be something.”

“I got no clue. I am fucking blank. Sim won’t blurt. I got nothing.” Angelo says flipping the pages of the file.

“Do one thing.” I say getting up from my chair. “Get Ben and get the files on Adam and Hope Rivera. And Lucia too. I’ll have a small talk with Sim.” I say looking over through the one way glass where Sim was hanging from the ceiling with chains.

Hi lips were busted with eyes black and deep cuts along his body.

I saw Angelo nod with boredom, as I left the room and entered the one adjacent to it, the room was dark with only one light hanging from the ceiling.

“Sim?” I asked walking over to the small desk holding the instruments that Angelo had used before. I pulled on a pair of black latex gloves. “Let’s finish this quick and painless. I ask you answer and this games will be over without pain.”

Sim laughed. Though his laugh wasn’t as before. It was shrill and that of a ghosts.

“I among all know, that painless isn’t how you work, Hades. You know nothing how to do painless.”

I smiled. “You know me, Sim. Now tell me, why you did what you did.”

Sim laughed again. “You mean why I almost raped your slut?”

My fish collided with his jaw. I felt it crack. “Don’t. Call. Her. A slut.” I said.

Sim laughed again.

His laughs were putting me on the edge. I fucking hated his laugh.

“That little bitch has made you soft, Hades.” He said.

I glared at him. “Shut the fuck up, Sim. You’re wasting time. Yours and mine.”

“What do you want to know?”

“Why’d you kill consigliare Rivera and Hope?”

“I won’t tell you.” Sim sighed. “My loyalty lies where it does.”

“Where does of lie, Sim?” I ask. “Who are you working for?”

Sim smiling shakes his head, his smile plastered with blood.

“I’ll do you a deal, you tell me, who you’re working for and I’ll let you go.”

“You lie, Lord of underworld. You lie.” Sim laughs mockingly at me. “We both know you’d let me leave once I am in a body bag.”

“I’ll let you leave, I promise.” I say. “Just like you I am loyal to my word, Sim. I’ll let you get out of the estate, safe and sound.”

Sim considers for a moment. “It’s the Valentino family. Salvatore Valentino’s direct orders.”

I let that information sink.

Salvatore Valentino. That old bastard.

I un-clamp the hooks from the chain. Sim falls with a loud thud.

Taking a moment he picks himself up, standing in his wobbly legs.

“Boss.” He nods.

I nod back and watch Sim walk out of the door and leave.

I dial Antony’s cell. He picks up on the third ring. “Brother?”

“Sim walked out of the estate. Don’t make a mess and do it out of the property.”

Antony stays silent for a moment and then full of glee he says, “Do I get your machine gun?”

“No.” I end the call.

Surely I let Sim walk away from the estate and I promised that. But I never promised that I won’t kill him. And besides I didn’t kill him.

Stupido stronzo. I smirked.

(Dumb fucker.)

I walk out of the room only to meet Angelo’s angry face. I scowl. “What?”

“You let him get out.”

I shake my head. “You’re dumb.”

He rolls his eyes. “Ha sparato? “

(Did he blurt?)

“Sí.” I replied. “He did.”

“Well we see how you’re the Don.” He says with a scoff.

“I know how to make a bargain, Angelo.” I pat his shoulder. “Its easier then bloodshed.”

“Oh whatever.” He shows me a middle finger. “Lo spargimento di sangue di solito funziona.”

(The bloodshed usually works)

“It does.” I agree.

I haven’t been on the breakfast table today so I haven’t as per seen Lucia either.

She was working too much these days, she’s tiring herself to the breaking point.

I had asked her to move into the room beside me. She shook her head in response. Though her moving to the top floor would be my benefit then hers. It was just to be near her. To be there if she had nightmares.

She was so sexy when she woke up from a nightmare, all scared and small, wanting nothing but a bit of comfort and a wickedly twisted part of em wanted to be that comfort.

I stop on the whore house. I don’t usually come here so the reaction of the girls are quite abnormal.

It’s like a girl’s dorm.

Me and Ben used to sneak into Miri’s dorm. Sometimes.

I turn the knob to Lucia’s door. Stupid girl never locking her door.

I shake my head.

Inside Lucia stands naked, in front of her dresser mirror, lost in thought, her hands caressing her stomach were a small but deep scar is evident.

Sadness swirling in her eyes.

She doesn’t notice till I stand right behind her. Her shapely arse almost touching my crotch.

Her full round breast, hanging naked in the most luxurious way possible.

Damn, it’s like fourteen again all over with me. When seeing girls were the only thing I was curious about.

Suddenly she sees me behind her.

She gasps bending to pick up her towel, giving me a perfect view of her sweet folds.

“Jesus Fuck!” I curse dragging a hand through my hair and closing my eye.

She was going to be the death of me.

Jesus fuck.

I need to have her.

Fuck!

What am I going to do with her?

Shit! Shit! Shit!

[A|N]

The update is not supposed to be right now but I m updating because there’ll be no update tomorrow. I know I am sorry.

Question of the chapter:

Spiderman OR Doctor Strange?

-November.

30

Daily dose of mental health;

She-Roses

have

thorns

cause she’s strong as fuck and doesn’t need any He-Rose to protect herself.

So God stopped making

He-Roses

. Cause God is a WOMEN!!!

I was in the kitchen the next morning, getting ready to serve breakfast and for them to be cooked.

Rosaline cooks the food, I help her to serve, every morning, at lunch, at dinner. So I was wiping the plates with a dry rug ready to put foods in them.

Urghh! I am so hungry.

I shrieked loudly dropping the plate from my hand as I felt arms wrapped around my stomach from behind.

The familiar citrus-y fresh scent of Hades’s cologne filled my nostrils.

The scent itself was so calm and fresh, like just out of a shower in the wild.

I breathed in deeply.

“Good morning.” He mumbled rubbing the tip of his nose against my shoulder. “You look good.” He hummed.

I blushed a little.

I was wearing a light blue printed dress that fell a bit below my knee in thick pleats and had thick straps tied around the shoulder in bows for sleeves.

“I like you in a dress.” He mumbled deeply. “Specially here. You’re so sexy here.” He dragged a finger through the length of my exposed arm. I shivered.

He grabbed my both hands making the dish rag fall from my hand.

I saw a gold oxidized ring rest on his left index finger bearing the family crest.

I turned me around to face him. He was wearing a white shirt with alight blue tie and matching suit.

He looked ravishing and scary at the same time.

But I guess that’s how he looks all the time. I just fail to notice all the time given I am up planning slice his throat at every chance I get.

He had his hair gelled back today and a pair of sunglass in his front pocket of the jacket.

He looked good.

“What do you want?” I asked softly, but it came out weird.

You should have said, Good morning.

Hades smirked. “Well, I did came here for breakfast.”

I nodded.

“The breakfast isn’t made yet. You’re early.” I said.

Hades looks to be in deep thought. And then he chuckles.

The deep sound vibrated through my body and rattle about in my stomach.

Urgh

! The things he makes me feel!

“Then, I’ll just have you.” He said. His lips were on mine again and my hand flew up in his hair.

This time I moved my lips tentatively against his, the wet and fresh smell of toothpaste still lingered in his mouth. I could almost taste the mint and aqua.

And he smelled so amazing. Almost like home and everything in a home and…almost so so good.

I know none of this is making sense. I think I am high. I think I am done.

Hades cupped my jaw with one hand as he kissed me deep, his tongue caressing my lower lip as opened my mouth for him.

I kept my had pressed to his chest once we pulled away. I was breathless and he was needy.

“Do a thing for me, Cia.” He said while stroking my hair. For a moment I thought he was talking to someone else and then I pulled away standing straight.

“What?” I asked.

“Have someone bring your stuff up in my room.” He raid pinching my chin to meet his gorgeous eyes. “I’d rather you stay there, when I wake up every morning.” He says.

“Why?” I asked coyly. “What if I don’t want to sleep with you?”

“Not a choice.” He says. “And I wasn’t asking. Either you tell someone to give you a hand or I’ll just do it myself.”

I smiled way too sweetly then I should. “I want my own room and I don’t want to share. You hog the sheets.” I register.

Hades laughs an airy laugh. “Then I’ll have someone to throw you and your stuff into my room.”

I rolled my eyes crossing my arms over my chest. My breasts popped out a bit.

Hades glanced at my chest licking his lips.

Why does his licking his lips is so sexy as that?

What is happening to me?

“Ahem.” I cleared my throat. “Don’t you have places to go, work to do?” I asked.

“I think you should spend some more in dresses.” He said.

“Work, Hades? Don’t you have work?”

He chuckles, pulling me flush to his chest by my waist. My hand grip his jacket lapels for balance.

“You’re getting brave, Cia.” He said. “Surprising what a little affection did to you.”

I frowned.

Why is this affection? I thought?

Why was he giving me this affection?

“Now Kitten.” He said, his voice a  bit dark. “I want you to relax today and I have set up your practice with your trainer this afternoon before dinner, so you need energy, conserve it. Do some yoga or stuff, make sure you’re ready for the training.”

“What if I don’t want to train?” I huffed.

“Not your choice.” He said.

“Definitely my choice.” I hissed. “You can’t barge in with a sweet kiss and rule my life.”

And damn what a sweet kiss that was.

“You need to train. And if you are a good little girl, there’ll be more of those kisses.” He said.

I pout.  He makes me feel like a little girl.

“But I don’t want to work out.” I say.

I want to eat the cookies and cake and food Rosaline makes and get fat.

Hades sighs. “Don’t be a brat, Lucia.”

I looked up at him.

It’s not his choice. Its my body, my life. It’s my choice. If I want to be fat, I’ll be fat!

“I’m leaving, eat, study take a nap whatever, just be ready for the trainer to come over. He’ll start with the basics.”

I pout.

“Don’t pout.” He warns kissing me again. “It’s for your own benefit not mine. It’s so that you can protect yourself in need. It’s because you need to be strong when the time comes.”

I am mildly transported back to the time, in that room, Sim on to of me, my dress ripped, body bare for the unwanted person to feast on.

I shiver.

Hades pinches my chin once again to make me look up at him.

“Be good for me, little bustarella?” He asked.

(Little sweetener)

I nodded. I still don’t know what that weird Italian word means.

And I don’t care.

“I’ll be back after dinner and have some one to pack your stuff and throw them in my room.”

“Hades…” I sigh.

“I don’t like to be argued with.” He said with finality.

“Well, its so nice to see you both here.” I heared Rosaline’s voice.

She was standing against the door frame, arms crossed over her chest, smiling.

“You’re so cute!” She squealed.

Hades rolled his eyes before giving my head a kiss and then his auntie’s head a kiss before leaving.

“Are you having a baby yet?” Rosaline asked as soon as Hades was out of the door, her eyes gleaming with childish excitement and fun.

I rolled my eyes.

[A|N]

Urghhh! I wish I had a daddy.

Question of the chapter;

One Direction OR Why Don’t We ???

-November.

31

Daily dose of mental health:

Positivity isn’t normal in the age of depression. Sarcasm is.

Sleeping on the same bed as Hades was weird as fuck.

He slept with the windows open, shirtless on his front hugging his pillow.

His sheets were thin, room was cold, smell was intoxicating and he mumbled stuff every now and then.

It was cute with his cheeks squashed on the pillow mumbling little words that made no sense whatsoever.

I sighed turning to my side. I was cold but comfortable. I was sleepy but something felt weird.

I was not  used to share bed with someone let alone a grown up guy.

And the last time I shared a bed with him I was too panicked to care.

Getting down from the bed I walked over to window, with the mentality to close it, but what I saw made me frown.

Hades’s room being on the fop floor made it possible to watch the whole front of the estate from the large window.

A person draped in black clothing was standing before the main gate.

A couple of seconds later a car came and halted outside the front gate.

I frowned again.

Weird as fuck.

If some shipments or anything is supposed to come or anyone really, Hades would be up and in his office or waiting to receive whatever was entering.

And even if Hades was not there at least Ben would be there or Antony or Angelo.

Another guy got out of the car and came to a halt in front of the gate so both the person who had their face covered were face to face.

There was definitely something wrong going on here. I saw the first person who was inside the estate take out a thick package from a small handbag and hand it over to the other guy out of the estate.

No. No. No.

There could be anything in that package. Any info.

The alarm system! I thought.

I slammed the window shut with force and immediately like sirens the alarms rang.

I was going to bolt out of the door when I saw Hades sitting up on the bed, eyes filled with fury and rage.

“Someone in the front gate. Something bad.” I said hurriedly as I ran out of the door without waiting for Hades.

When I came down and was out of the house the guards had surround the person in the front yard already.

Hades joined me followed by Ben and Don Vince, Rosa, Miri who looked sleep deprived with bags under her eyes.

But there was no sign of Emma.

One of the guards yanked the hood away from the face of the person who had three guns pointed at his head and hands behind his head.

The face that came forward made me gasp.

Emma was standing at the gun points, guilty and angry.

“Em?” Ben asked. And then he snorted.

Emma?

And I think it was not just me but everybody in shock given the reaction.

The air seemed passing thick and time slowed down. Nobody said a word taking the situation in, taking the scenery in to their heads trying to gauze the possible reasons and outcome of the situation.

The sound of cars pulling up into the road made my attention snap into the other direction.

The same car stood before the entry gate of the estate followed by two other cars that belong to the family.

The loud bang of a bullet rushing through the air caught my attention and I saw Emma sink into her knees and bright red liquid soaking her black pants.

Ben lowered the gun tucking into into his waistband of the sweats.

I looked over at Miri, she had her mouth slightly open and was looking at Ben, surprised that he could shoot the girl he was engaged to.

All eyes were on Ben, really. Even Don Vincent looked shocked.

Well… la famiglia prima di tutto.

(Family comes first)

“Take her to the basement.” Ben said in an authoritative time dismissing the guards.

“And get me all the video footage of the front lawn of tonight and list of the guards that were on duty. Now.” He added walking inside the house, head held up high and in confidence.

But it didn’t take a genius to figure out he was hurt.

Hades looked over at me and gave me an encouraging nod.

After almost like fifteen minutes we were in the basement interrogation room. A young man in his mid twenties was sitting tied to a wooden chair.

Angelo had his right hand wrapped in thick bandages like the one that boxers put on before they put on the gloves and had already punched the guy in the jaw.

Angelo looked angry and scary rather then the chilled person he looked usually.

Don Vincent was sitting behind a desk, watching the scene unfold intently while Hades and Ben stood at one side, beside Don Vincent and Nicolo at the other side.

All quite and intense like the situation, I stood beside Hades, he had one palm pressed against my lower back, keeping me close which I was thankful for cause the situation was going really nasty with blood spurting out as Angelo punched him right where it hurt the most.

I cringed when the man choked up some blood.

“I’ma ask you again, who sent you and who do you work for?” Angelo said very clearly so that the man could hear even though he was almost unconscious. “Or say good-bye. But this no fun really.” Angelo almost pouts before pulling out his gun.

The man gasped as Angelo shoved bullets in to the chamber loading the gun.

“Luke…” The man gasped for air as he spoke. “Luke O’Brien.”

“Fucking O’Brien.” I heard Hades mumble.

And suddenly it all made sense, Emma was from England and O’Brien was an English name and pieces fell together in a puzzle.

It only made sense if Emma was a spy.

“Why did Luke need the footage of the estate?” Ben asked. “And you better tell the truth.” He added.

The man what it felt like grinned. “Your family will be ruined, Hades.”

“Yeah, we’ll see about that.” Hades replied in monotone.

I was surprised at the lack of excitement or feeling in his voice.

It almost felt like he was bored.

In police academy we only had made up targets to interrogate as a practical lesson but seeing this bloody practical stuff is actually belly turning bad.

“Come.” Hades said softly in my ear. “Let me put you to bed, you don’t need to see what happens anymore.” He says.

“But…” No matter how disgusting it looked I still wanted to see what happens and what Emma did what she did and what is the O’Brien stuff but one look at Hades’s eyes and I knew better.

He ushered me to his room and closed the door.

“Why were you by the window at that time?” Hades asked once I was tucked under the covers.

It was fucking weird of him treating me like a baby.

“I couldn’t sleep. I was cold.” I said.

He glanced at the thin silk sheets and the windows that were still closed from before when I slammed the thick sliding glasses.

“I’ll order you a blanket tomorrow.” He said.

“Can you get me a thick woolen one, a yellow color one!” I asked hopefully.

Those woolen were the best and had way too much warmth then any other expensive ones.

Hades nodded before leaving the room.

I huffed.

[A|N]

Goodnight.

Question of the chapter:

Late nights OR Early Morning?

-November.

32

Daily dose of mental health:

I am

gunna

await till daddy leaves me high and dry.

[A|N]

People, oh my sweet trustworthy lovely honest people. I am so sorry I’ve been so long away from you…yeah whatever. I’ll be back on track and plus my exams start today…. I know. Horrible. So here it is. Updates will be regular hopefully and we’ll be so close to the end soon. I promise.

My blanket surely did arrive before that night and kept me warm.

However the situation at the estate was not at all warm. It was quite the opposite really. Hades was busy, Miri was busy, Ben was depressed and I was lonely.

Miri was the only person I could spend my free time watching stupid shit on YouTube but she’s been coming home real late from the club and Rose and Mason are rarely seen in the house.

Even after ten days of the Emma situation the atmosphere haven’t yet shifted.

I was currently in the kitchen watching how Lisa prepared lunch trying to learn how to cook a meal that a human would want to eat and the good thing about Lisa was she was a pretty good teacher.

She was doing and explaining to me verbally at the Same time and telling me all the ingredients and stuff and I was taking notes on my small pink notebook.

“And there it is done.” Lisa beamed as she presented a bowl of risotto in front of me. I made notes about how she garnished it after putting it on the bowl.

Hades and Ben arrived in the kitchen table followed by Antony and Miri a moment later which was quite surprising since we don’t see her at lunch and dinner any more.

Well, not since the Emma incident.

She was looking exceptionally bubbly and cheerful, wearing a tie dye maxi dress with strings for sleeves and was looking gorgeous then ever given that she looks being a hobo around the house.

I was wearing my same old big tee and leggings without a change. To be honest, I don’t like wearimg a dress

And I don’t like dressing up for no reason.

“Girlfriend!” She squealed. “I haven’t seen you in ages.” Miri pouts.

“It’s early to be drunk, don’t you think?” I ask shaking my head. She pouts again mumbling, “Nice people doesn’t have a place in the world, these days.”

“What’s for lunch?” Antony asks taking his seat.

“Lisa made Risotto and some biscuits for desert.” I replied taking my seat next to Hades. He leaned and gave me a peck in the lips.

I was still getting used to this.

Us.

Weirdly enough there was an us.

I know. Weird as fuck but there was.

I mean it was still cuddling and spooning at night and waking up together rather then special occasions, when I’d sleep in late and he’d get up early cause he has a meeting and something like that.

But it was alright.

“How is your day so far?” I asked when he sat back straight in his chair.

“It’s going good. Boring but good.” He said. “How is yours? Did you went by the gym today?” He asks.

I nod my head.

Hades chuckles darkly. “And you think I can’t tell when you’re lying?”

Oops!

I woke up around ten today missing gym by a good three hours of sleep and was hungry as a pig so I raided the kitchen and ate a bowl of cold noodles cause that was left over in the fridge and then spent time doing stupid history reading and ended up watching Tom and Jerry until it hit me that it was already lunch time and ran down to the kitchen with my notebook to feed my sudden curiosity of collecting recipes.

Okay, I’ll stop now.

“We’ll talk about this after dinner, sí? I hope you can be a good girl till then?” Hades whispered in a serious tone in my ear leaning down once again.

I felt shivers.

Honesty when I am around him, they never actually go away.

“I don’t want to see anybody making babies. It’s gross.” Miri said with a mouthful of food.

“And don’t speak with your mouth full.” Hades snapped.

“Yes, daddy.” She pouts.

Oh she is so dead! I glare at her.

That’s my daddy!

“Shut up.” Hades glares. “That’s so inappropriate, Miri.”

“Do you like my Rosie, Antony?” She turns her face toward Antony who till now was watching the situation with amusement was suddenly struck by the force of lighting.

I snickered. And apparently none but me got the joke so Hades turned his head toward me with a frown.

“Isn’t she a cute little bean?!” Miri asked.

Part of me thought she was drunk and part of me though she was fucking crazy as fuck.

“Enough!” Ben yelled and all attention was snapped toward him who was sitting quietly till then, watching Miri say and act like crazy.

“I think you’ve had a bit too much alcohol, Miri. Go to your room.” Ben said.

Jesus fuck dude! It was a joke!

He looked sad. Like really sad. Heartbroken sad. His eyes had bags under them and red around the white edges.

Like he stays up all night.

“Well maybe you cried a bit too much last night. Why don’t you go take a nap, Benny?” Miri snickered. “And last time I checked you didn’t give a fuck about me and my babies so why don’t you shut the fuck up and stop butting in now, when your candy turned out to be a betraying bitch and go yell at yourself cause you’re the stupid one.”

The atmosphere was quite and almost thick as Rosaline’s apple pie.

You could cut through it.

“And you’re not my father!” Miri yelled. “You can’t tell me what yo do!”

I rolled my eyes.

“Come on.” Hades said getting up. Antony followed him. “It’s better not to stay here, chances of being killed are high.” He said.

Antony followed myself and Hades out of the kitchen where Miri’s loud voice could be heard still but Ben’s reply was more calm and quite.

Or maybe he wasn’t replying at all.

It’s better not to.

Miri is kinda funny when she’s angry.

I walked up to the room and jumped face first into the bed.

“What were you doing when you were supposed to be in the gym?” Hades asked as he closed the door.

“Sleeping.” I replied.

“I didn’t hire a trainer so you could be sleeping, Lucia.” He said.

I groaned. “You’re mean.”

“I am mean?” He says and before I can gauge any kind of movement, Hades turns my body so that I am laying flat in my back and straddles me.

I pout and he intertwines our fingers pressing our meshed hands on either side of my head.“I am mean? You haven’t seen any mean, kitten.” His tone hushed yet authoritative.

And that voice makes my kitty swell and gush juices out.

Hades smirks knowing what he’s capable of doing to my body.

And mentally I die cause these days have been nothing but teasing  and kisses.

And my virgin little self can’t take it no more!

A loud crash startles me and Hades  gets off me running out of the door.

A minute later Miri’s loud voice and curses are heard.

Dumb bitch.

Now that I am horny and wet…well , if there is a will there is a fucking way.

I sigh as my hand finds the waistband of my leggings and slip inside.

Ugh! Fucking finally.

I spread my legs a little so that my fingers have enough space as I smear my wetness around my clït and run in slow moving circles.

In bliss as my head lolls on the pillow I almost forget about Hades on top of me moments ago.

Almost. Until he stands leaning against the door frame, looking as edible as a man can with a smirk on his face.

Umhmm. This is gonna be a good game.

I smile lazily.

Question of the chapter:

Ben OR Hades?

-November.

33

Daily dose of mental health

Uh—sorry. Don’t have today’s prepared.

Hades looked at me with a smirk plastered on his face as he stood against the door frame.

Oh! My! God!

What I would give for his fingers rubbing me instead of mine.

Ummhmm.

I bit my bottom lip as I rub my wet hot heat in circles sending my body into a minor frenzy as he watched me touch myself.

“Rubbing your kitty yourself are you little girl?” Hades asks as he walked over to the bed  and took a seat, on the edge of my side so he had a clear view of me displaying myself.

Just a bit there! Oh! Oh! Oh!

I apply more pressure in my clit, spreading the wetness from my slit as I watch Hades watch me touch myself.

I moaned lowly as I felt my body turning numb, the bunch of nerves gathering in my stomach knotting themselves up tightly, muscles clenching as my fingers move around my swollen clitty, driving me straight into an oblivion as my body jerked, my legs shook and I came with a small sigh.

Hades chuckled shaking his head. “You are something, aren’t you?”

I smiled lazily and brought out my fingers out of my pants. They were slick and wet and sticky with my juices.

I reached out for a tissue as I felt Hades grab my hand, then with a sinister smirk, he took my slick fingers in his mouth.

I felt my core heat once again as he swirls his tongue around my fingers savouring the taste of me.

Hades hums in satisfaction and as loud as a penny drop, sensations, a bunch of them, all filled with unholy indications surface in my head.

I breathe in deep.

With a pop Hades releases my fingers and I gasp.

He leans and places a lingering kiss on my mouth, a watery-salty taste lags on my lips.

I can almost taste myself from his lips.

That’s fucking hot. I can feel myself gushing out wetting the bed more then it was before.

“Taste yourself?” Hades asks once he’s pulled out.

I nod meekly.

Hades chuckles and gets up walking to the bathroom.

In moments I hear the shower running and sigh turning to the other side.

What did I just do?

Urgh.

I walk to the closet and pick up a shirt and a fresh pair of leggings to change into as I feel hands wrap around my stomach.

Hades nuzzles my neck humming and move my neck to give him space.

But it’s mostly because I like the chills I get when he touches me.

And I like how the chills makes my body react to his touches.

As if something knows that’s it him and the women inside me wakes from slumber letting the God have his way with me.

“I’ve got a bit work to finish before  dinner. Wait. We still need to talk about your punishment.”

I snort. “Punishment?”

“Punishment. And don’t snort. Or it’ll be added to the list.”

“There is a list?” I ask.

“Oh, baby girl you have no idea.” He says.

He kisses me once before putting on his shirt and pants and again before leaving.

I pick up my cloths from the floor, the ones I dropped when I was lost in kisses and make my way to the bathroom as I lead loud bangs on the door.

I sigh.

What is wrong with people?

I irritably walk to the door and open it to find, a tear strained Miri, standing outside.

Her cheeks were wet and lips were trembling and as soon as the door opened, Miri hugged me sobbing.

I don’t have what so ever experience with people who are crying given that all my childhood and teenage tears I haven’t been too much around people and when I was with my aunts, it was me crying most of the times, so I awkwardly pat Miri’s back who sobs onto my shoulder, her arms tightening around me.

“Hey, calm down. It’s alright. It’s okay.” I try to soothe her but she doesn’t calm down.

“Alright.” I sigh after another minute later. “Calm down. It’s okay.”

“It’s not.” She snots. “It’s not okay. It’ll never be okay.”

“What’s wrong?” I ask as she pulls out examining her at arms length.

She and Ben were yelling and fighting and now she’s crying.

To be honest, I never took Miri as a crying person but even strong persons need to get a break once in a while.

“I don’t want to stay here anymore.” She says wiping her eyes roughly. “I am just…so tired of these people always up in my throat.”

“That’s what happens when people around you aren’t you, Miri. We have to suck it up and fight back.”

I remember the times I was criticized and called names for being too skinny at school.

For not being pretty, enough by my cousin.

I remember coming home late from gym class and my aunt calling me nasty stuff and that I was a disgrace and just like my mother, a good for nothing slut.

It broke me. The bad words, the criticism, the slangs.

But it also gave me the courage to leave those four walls they called house.

“You don’t understand. It’s always me. He always needs me when shit happens and he’s never there to pick up the pieces when shit happens to me.” Miri says.

“Why don’t you tell me, Mir. What did he do?”

“What do you not know, Lucia. You know everything. I told you everything. I don’t want him but some part of me still wants him. My heart wants to be fixed by him but he’s mean and vile and an asshole and I don’t love him but I do and now he says he loves me cause he’s all alone and he’s suffering and part of me wants to love him back, comfort him, cure him and part of me wants to pour alcohol in his wound so it burns way more then he can take.”

“Okay.” I reply.

“I love him but I don’t.” She sniffs. “And that doesn’t even make sense.”

“It doesn’t.”

“Have you ever been in love?” She asks.

I shake my head.

“Are you in love with Aless?”

“I am not sure.”

“Do you think you are?”

“I don’t know what’s it like to be in love, Mir.” I smile. “Do you want juice or cola maybe?” I ask.

“No.” She sniffs. “We’re gunna need something way too much more stronger then juice or cola.” She says. “Can I use your bathroom?” She asks.

I  nod.

She walks in the bathroom and I hear the shower running.

Is she taking a shower?

I roll my eyes and shake my head.

But then I think I am being too mean.

When Miri comes out she’d wearing my bathrobe and walks over to the nightstand.

She crying face almost forgotten.

“What are your doing?” I ask frowning as I see her dialing a number on the house phone

“Oh, you’ll see. We the unloved and not in love but also in love girls deserve some happiness, Lucia.” She grins.

“Lisa..” She sings over the cordless. “Bring my blue bag to Hades’s room, please.”

After five minutes Lisa drops off a small mini luggage bag in the room.

“Well…Ben can suck my dick.” She says triumphantly.

Oh God no!

Question of the chapter:

Okay. Have sex for the first time…in

A Ferrari

OR

On a private beach?

-November.

34

Daily dose of mental health:

Alright. We need to unite. That’s all. I hate fucking decide and fucking rule stuff. People needs to unite.

was pulsing though me.

It was as if like my blood pounded against the vein on my forehead no matter how much I tried to keep my muscle relax.

Ben was by my side, equally furious and tensed. Well more furious then tensed.

The dance floor was filled with people, the bar was people lined, the low loveseats were occupied.

“Don DeMarco. What can I get you?” One of the barmaid asks me.

“Nothing, Ana. Just looking.” I reply as scan the area. She nods and turns to her other customers.

I still can’t believe, Lucia followed Miri to Inferno.

I still can’t believe Miri is that much dumb.

Getting herself and Lucia out after dark, without protection when she knows danger is all over the family, I mean how thick can she get?

“What do you see?” Ben asks stiing on one of the bar stools swirling his scotch that he got.

“Nothing.”

“Any one of them?”

“None.” I reply. “Are you certain of the tracker’s coordinate?” I ask.

“It’s never failed before, has it?”

True it hasn’t.

But it’s still unfair that Miri has a tracker on her car so that Ben is always aware of her location.

And it has come in handy before.

I mean…Miri is prone to trouble.

And so is my little rabbit.

The things I’d like to do to her once I get my hands on her.

“There.” Ben points to the dance floor.

Lucia wearing the shortest black gold sequin dress with her wild hair on loose, looking the sexy little vixen she is at times.

She was dancing like there was no tomorrow, her face showed a kind of relaxation that was rarely there.

She danced as if it is the last night of be alive.

I walked over to the dance floor and it didn’t take me too long to notice that Lucia was drunk and didn’t have any idea of her surroundings. Neither she noticed the guys trying to get their hands all over her petite self.

I stood behind her as she danced away. Her bottom brushing  against my crotch every now and then, making me grow and hard.

“Having fun are you, kitten?” I asked leaning down so my mouth was close to her ears.

Oh, the things I’d do, little kitty.

I grinned as I left her jolt a bit as she turned, still that glazed look on her eyes when she turned.

Clearly not expecting me there, her face fell.

Not that drunk, then.

I smirked at her shocked expression.

“It’s time to go home, come on now.” I said taking her hand.

She saw no more shocked rather she was looking at her heel clad feet, almost as if sad.

“You don’t want to go home?” I asked.

She shook her head.

Her cuteness almost makes me want to change my mind.

“But you need to go home, yes? It’s late and you’re cold. Are you cold?”

“I’m warm.” She says raising her head and she’s pouting.

She’s a baby drunk!

And her attitude almost makes me want to not punish her.

But soon her mood shifts as she grins slowly like a Cheshire cat pulling me into the mess of the dance floor.

“You’re no fun, less-less.” She giggles loudly over the heavy music. “Dance with me. I wonna dance.”

Well I’d rather you dance for me.

“Oi! Aless!” I hear Miri holler over music, she’s dancing beside Lucia like a madwoman.

Lucia tiptoeing wraps her arms around my neck, grinning.

“Am I still on trial for the punishment?” She pouts.

“Yes you are.” I reply placing my hands on her hips and giving them a light squeeze.

She pouts. “Baddie, Less-less.”

What is it with women nick naming me?

“Let’s get you home, you’ve danced enough.” I roll my eyes as I pick her up and walk out of the dance floor.

Honestly, this club is getting on my brain cells.

I think I lost ten neurons.

I drop Lucia, on the backseat of the car getting on to the driver’s seat.

“Why you being so mean?” Lucia whines. “I wanted to dance. I was having fun…”

“Good girls don’t dance in front of other men.” I say taking a sharp turn, she drops with a thump on the leather seat. “You’re a good girl, aren’t you bunny?”

“Uh-huh.” She says.

“Then keep quite.”

“You left Miri in the club. How is she gunno ge’home?”

“Ben is there. He’ll take her home.”

“But…she doesn’t want to go home with Ben. Ben is a bad guy.”

“You don’t know that. And Ben is not a bad guy.”

“You don’t know how much Ben hurts Miri.”

“Quite, Lucia.”

When I pull into the front gate of the estate, Lucia is passed out on the backseat and snoring softly.

I pick her up and take her into my room.

Laying her on the bed, I take off her strapy heels, rubbing them, so she is comfortable enough.

I carefully remove her dress and her undergarments before covering her with the duvet.

My phone rings. “Where are you?” Zio asks.

“I just got home, why?”

“I want you go the sea port. Now. The cocaines come in right about in an hour.”

“Can Antony go? I am…”

“I didn’t ask, Aless.” He orders. “I want you there in forty five minutes. “Take the chopper you can be there soon.”

“Sí.” I reply. “How’s mama?”

Zio sighs. “Your mama is fine. Feisty but fine. Now get to work.”

“Sí, Zio.”

“And be careful.” He warns.

“I will.”

I get up to leave when I hear Lucia. “Where you going?”

“I have a bit of work to finish off.” I smile and walk over to her. “You sleep. I’ll be back around morning.”

“I am cold.”

I unfold her blanket and cover her with it over the duvet. “Sleep.” I place a kiss on her head.

“Be safe.” She mumbles before closing her eyes.

It feels weird.

[A|N]

This chapter was short but necessary.

Question of the chapter:

One night stand OR Marriage?

-November.

35

When I woke up my head was hurting.

I couldn’t find neither Hades nor my cloths on me like every night.

I glanced around the room to find my dress and shoes along with my scrap panties laying on the floor away from the bed.

The clock showed one in the noon and I vaguely recalled Hades leaving last night saying he had some work to do.

He said he’d be back around morning but the room didn’t show any trace of him.

Like usual his tie wasn’t on the floor nor was the room filled with the fresh scent of his soap, like everyday after he showers.

There was no alluring feeling in me that comes when he sprays his cologne.

It was like he never came.

With the thought heavy on my head, I get down from the bed walking over to the bathroom.

A cold shower and two asprins later, I dress myself in one of Hades’s old tee and my pastel leggins and make my way down to see the whole estate silent instead of the maids running about, cleaning and taking laundries, everything was so silent.

I walked to the kitchen and the sight almost made me question myself about coming here.

The batter of something was littering on the floor, the burned was burning and on the floor a teary eyed Don Vincent held a sobbing Rosaline.

Her sobs were quiet and shook her body.

What the fuck happened? And where the fuck is everybody.

“Rosaline?” I called pit entering the kitchen and kneeling beside her. “Wh-what’s wrong?” I asked.

I felt as if I was invading a couples privacy but her silent screams made me want to cry too. And the tears are so different then I have ever seen.

Her tears as if came from a very deep place than most other peoples. She was as if heart broken. Devastated.

“Lucia.” Don Vincent sighed. “Why…why don’t you go to your room, Love? I’ll get you when it’s time sí?” He said in a fatherly tone but it felt as if differentiating me from the family.

I couldn’t help but feel a bit hurt from his words.

“Go, Lucia.” He urged. “She needs to mourn.”

Mourn?

Mourn who?

What the hell?

Reluctantly I walk up and sit on the bed with a pop.

Why isn’t he back yet?

And who does Rosaline want to mourn?

Where is all the people in the house?

I walk out again and take the corridor path. At the end there is Ben’s room.

I knock. But a reply doesn’t come.

Neither anybody opens the door.

I remember Hades saying Ben is ought pick Miri up and bring her home.

I twist the knob it opens but nobody seems to be inside. I close the door and walk back to the room

Around four Lisa finds me handing me some food and that Don Vincent wants to see me.

Finishing the sandwiches in two bites I made myself decent, changing put of Hades’s tee and putting on my own purple and a pair of pastel green leggings.

I knock on the office door where I first met Hades. “Come in.” Don Vincent’s voice is heard but not the usual strong and commanding one.

The soft one.

I walk inside after opening the door. He sists on the chair looking gloomy and sad. With tired WYES he looks at me and smiles sadly.

“Sit down, child.”

I plop on one of the wheely chair.

“You wanted to see me?” I asked.

“Yes.” He sighs. “I did. I sorry for telling you off earlier. I really am, child. But there is bigger things to be sorry of.”

“What is wrong? Is anything wrong?” I ask curiously.

“You’re aware I hope that A less left late last night for some work?”

Oh no. No. No please no.

“Uh-yes. He said he’ll be back in the morning. Is he okay?”

“The helicopter he was on…was technically sabotaged. He’s badly injured.” Vincent sighs.

“Oh?” I choke out. “Is…is okay though? I mean?”

“He’s in a coma but he’s okay.” He says with a heavy voice.

“In…in a coma?” I whisper. “Wh…I am sorry, sir…I need to go. I am.” By then I can’t keep my tears at bay.

And I don’t even know why.

Something in me hurts so badly that leaves me gasping for breath once I am into the room.

And there is no smell of him. No essence.

And suddenly everything feels so empty and my heart, twists and turn in my chest.

I feel something gripping my chest hard, squishing the life out as I choke and gasp and barely make it to the toilet before everything comes up including last nights alcohol with the sandwiches.

When I am done throwing my guts up I stand under the cold shower once again today, as my tears mix with the dropping water making my body heat up from inside.

And I don’t even know what is wrong with me? Why am I feeling this way hearing that Hades has been almost killed.

All the worst possible scenarios pike my head. What if he never wakes up?

No please, no.

And what if he doesn’t remember me?

Oh God. A sob breaks from the depth of my chest. Please no.

And what if something happens?

What I’d somebody tries to kill him again?

What if…

“Lucia, are you inside?” Miri yells from outside of the door.

I keep quiet and let my body soak.

“Come on, I know you’re in there. Come out, please.” She says. “Come on, Luce. Come out. It’s alright.”

It’s not alright.

It was Hades who saved me from being killed.

And how did I pay him back?

Getting drunk in a bar and sleeping through the time when he was so in pain?

When he is almost dying?

How did I pay him back?

Why didn’t I stop him from going?

But he said he had work. My subconscious mumbles at me.

I cry.

I cry harder then I ever did before.

And somehow it feels if I had told him not to go and get into the bed with me. He would have.

He would have stayed.

And he would have been saved.

My heart. He would have been well and here.

I have no idea when I got out of the shower and when Miri hugged me while I was sobbing my heart out, mumbling it was my fault and she was patiently sitting beside me, stroking my head saying it was gong to be okay.

But nothing was okay.

And after ten days, when I visited Hades in the hospital for the nth time, he was still hooked to tubes, supplying him his fluids and foods.

I sat on the tool beside him, nurses were coming in and going out with his stuff, preparing for the move.

Don Vince said of would be much more efficient if he was taken to Italy where his parents and Don and Rosaline would be around all the time and was planning to shift him in his parents home with nurses and doctors around the clock.

I wanted to go too, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t ask them if I could go for I didn’t have a passport and I had show a fat amount of bank draft to get it done on an emergency basis.

I didn’t even have a bank account and for the first time I was fucking angry with my fate.

So here I was, with my tears falling down from my eyes, Hades’s hand in mine pressed against my cheek watching his cold pale body, lifeless and sleeping.

I felt a hand on my shoulder.

Turning I saw Rosaline. I had no idea how long she was standing there but she looked on the verge of breaking down. A tear slid down her cheeks even though she smiled.

“Its time to go.” She whispers.

“Five more minutes, please?” I begged.

With tears she nodded walking out briskly as of she didn’t want to me see her crying.

“I love you.” I whispered. “I wish you could say it back and I know it’s not at all been long and we didn’t have the perfect start or perfect couple things but…” At the point I was barely making sense. “But I love you. Why won’t you just wake up!”

“Wake up!” I yelled lowly. “Wake up, please. I don’t want you to go away from me. They’re taking you away from me, please, Aless.” I cried.

“Just wake up.” I sobbed. “You’re all I have.”

And yet when Ariana came, and I cried hugging her and she said it was time to go and I begged.

I begged for them to take me with them. I mean they were powerful and rich.

But she with tear filled eyes and a voice that broke my heart all over again said. “I am so sorry my sweets. I wish I could take you. I really wish.”

And So Ben drove me back to the estate. I ran to his room, trying get something, anything at all that, bonded me to him.

There was nothing.

And once again, the person I really considered mine left me.

Alone and broken.

[A|N]

Okay so time jump alert.

And also I cried along the last not. I dunno. Maybe I am highly emotional these days.

Question of the chapter:

Ferrari OR Lamborghini?

-November.

36

Daily dose of mental health:

They call themselves my friend but when I am alone, crying wailing and breaking ,there is nobody and they are probably at some party laughing about ‘how naive and show stupid, how small, how immature I am’ Good friends they are. Absolute brilliant friends they are.

Such friends shouldn’t be even called enemies. For they are devil’s friend only to ruin your life.

“You should really consider doing something.” Mir said placing a hand on my shoulder.

I stayed quite.

“Luce…you should really stop doing what you’re doing. It’s unhealthy and depressing. You’re not letting yourself be happy and cool. Why are you devastating yourself?” She asked.

Like before I ignored her and kept my eyes trained on the plate.

I heard, the chair scrape against the floor and Miri take a seat beside me. “Luce, I know it hurts alright? I know you feel that nobody is getting you but I am, I know what you’re going through but if you keep behaving like everything is over, everything just might me, honey.”

I look up at her. She’s looking st me with sympathy and care.

“You need to get up for yourself.” She says.“You need to keep yourself good and healthy for when he comes back, he finds you just as he left you, Lucy.” She says softly.

“He’s not gone forever.” She whispers.

“He might be.” I whisper back lowly. “Everything feels so empty and every trace of him…it’s like vanishing, blowing away and…and I can’t hold it back. Everything is slipping away.”

“Lucia.” Miri sighs. “You’re sad. You’re heart broken but you didn’t have that much time with him to be devastated like that. What you and Aless had was so short lived and I can’t figure out why are you so sad cause you barely knew him.” Miri says with a frown and her words almost make me choke.

I bite my lower lip and look at her.

She appears to look apologetic as I shake my head getting up from my chair and walking out.

“Lucia, wait.” She yelled.

I don’t wait as a matter of fact.

I ran up the stairs and into Hades’s room, closing the door and locking it behind me.

So short lived. Barely knew him.

I did barely knew him.

It was short lived.

Can’t people fall in love in a short time?

Is it so wrong to fall in love.

Tears rim my eyes as I roughly wipe them away scanning the room.

I walk over to the dresser and take the cologne he used and spray a puff on the room.

His smell drifts, a nature dominated smell with a hint of spice.

I breathe in.

Is it so wrong for me to have feelings?

I sat on the bed on his side and inhaled. The smell sure did smelled like him but of wasn’t quite the same.

It wasn’t quite right.

“Lucia.” I heard Miri’s voice. “Luce, I am sorry. I dunno, I just…I was being stupid. I am sorry, hon. Open the door.”

I kept quite and pulled my legs up hugging my knees.

I just want to go away.

She knocked again but I ignored.

Everything here reminds me of him and everything is making me feel devastated and sad.

I get down from the bed and walk over to the desk, opening drawers. There was nothing but papers stacked according to dates and numbers.

In the last drawer tucked under a box was a phone.

I picked it up and turned it on.

It came to life, it was that Nokia button, flip phones that were used back in 90’s.

Who has these these days?

I took in a breath.

I want to leave this place, and if by any chance I could get in contact with any one of the family, I could only pray and hope that they’ll help me.

These months have been enough tormenting as it is.

I went to contact list and there was only one number saved. Zio.

Tentatively I dialled the number, hoping it was still working.

After third ring the other line picked up.

“Hello?” I asked.

“Who is this? And how did you…?”

“It’s me, Don. It’s Lucia.”

“Oh?” He sounds surprised. “Child? What? How did you get this…”

“It was in his drawer.”

I heard a pent up breath being released.

“Yes. Yes of course.” She sighed. “What can I do for you, sweetheart?”

“I…How…how is he?” I asked.

“He’s doing well.” Don Vince sighed. “Still sleeping.”

I nodded biting my lower lip. “I want to go home.”

“Sweets?”

“I want to go home.” I said again. “I can’t stay here anymore. It’s too much.”

He sighs. “I understand.”

“You don’t.” I mumble back. “You don’t understand. Nobody understands, they just see that I knew him for so short period of time, nobody knows how I am feeling.” I was crying at that point.

“Sweetheart, it’s alright.” Don Vince says. “I understand. I get what you’re going through and if you’d be here, beside him, it would be more tough for you.”

“You don’t know that!” I yelled. “You know nothing.”

“Okay. Okay. You want to go home, sí?”

“Yes.” I snapped.

“There’ll be a car waiting for you first thing tomorrow morning. It’ll take you wherever you want to.” He said in a fatherly voice. “You don’t have to stay here anymore. You can go home.”

“Okay.”

“Okay? Are you okay now?”

“Yes.”

“Alright.”

“I am sorry for yelling.” I said lowly.

“It’s okay, I have a daughter too.” He said.

I nodded.

He was only trying to understand me.

“I’ll hang up now. You can keep the phone and the car if you want to.”

“I don’t want the car.” I replied.

“Okay.” He says. “Goodbye.”

“Bye.” I replied.

The line went dead.

Sniffing, I walked over to the bathroom and stripped hopping into the shower and felt the warm water beating down my tired muscles.

Walking out I dressed myself in one of Hades’s tee and lay in bed.

“Lucia?” Came Ben’s voice.

What is wrong with people honestly?

Why can’t I even lay in peace?

I walked over and opened the door. Ben had a tear strained Miri beside him.

“Hey.” He said. “Are you okay?”

“I am fine.” I replied.

“I am sorry for what I said, Luce.” Miri said. “I was being stupid and an idiot, I had no idea what came out but it came out wrong. Forgive me.”

I don’t want to leave with grudges behind and for them to think that they owe me something.

Not even an apology. “It’s okay.”

“You’re not angry with me?” She asked.

“No. Why would I be?” I asked. “It’s alright.” I smiled.

Miri gave me a hug and asked if I wanted to go to lunch with the kids and her.

I didn’t feel like going anywhere but I still agreed.

At least I’d get to see the kids before leaving.

The kids were ecstatic once they were out in the sun.

In the park they played catch with Penny whom I had given to Rosie and ate from ice cream cups after finishing their lunch.

The happy and carefree smile on their face made me smile too.

“Don’t wander off too far!” Miri hollered for Mason and Rosie who were now running behind Penny.

“You’re smiling.” Miri said. She was sitting hugging her knees sitting on top of the picnic blanket.

I shrug.

“I am really sorry for what I said in the morning. I am hurting too you know? He is my best friend. I’ve known him since I was fifteen and now when I saw you crying and mourning over him, I was angry. I was angry that he has someone else now to share his secretes with and…I don’t know. I was jealous that you and he were together cause it’s always been me and Aless and Ben.” She shrugs. “But now all of a sudden it you and him and me and Ben.”

“It’s alright.” I said. “I am not angry.”

She nodded.

“I am leaving tomorrow.” I say after a couple of seconds.

“What?” Miri snaps.

“I am going back home.”

Question of the chapter;

Loads of Thick blankets OR room heater on full power?

I rather like blankets pilled on top, it’s the best feeling of being warm and I am really heat loving.

-November

37

||Some time the monster in me is scared of the monster I’ve become.||

The world was cruel.

I had established that once I got into the car, that morning leaving the estate behind.

Now after a year and half, I had somewhat managed to get my life together.

When I got down from the car, in front of my old apartment, I walked up and knocked on the door only to see my old room mate, in her sleeping cloths open the door.

And the next thing I knew, she was crying and hugging me and mumbling that I was killed or raped or kidnapped or trafficked to UAE.

She was still sniffing when we walked over to the only couch of the apartment and sat down.

“I thought…I thought that stupid assholeic mission had killed you.” She sniffed.

“Hey.” I cooed. “Hey, Becca!”

“I am not dreaming, am I?” She asked.

“No.” I chuckled. “You’re not dreaming, Becca. Calm down.”

She sniffed. “It’s so weird.”

I made coffee, for me and her and toasted bread and made two plates before giving it to her.

“What happened?” She asked.

“I can’t tell you.” I replied sipping coffee.

“All I was told that, you were inside that gala and there was no communication and the police denied to take your missing report.” She said. “Where were you?”

I shake my head.

“You can’t or you won’t tell me?”

“I can’t.” I replied.

“You can’t have been in a bad place. You’re wearing expensive shirt, you smell like roses and you look healthier than ever. So you’ve not been kidnapped or tortured?”

“No.” I replied.

“I can guess.” She shrugged.

“Don’t guess, Becca. Leave it.” I say.

“Do you want to take a nap?” She asked. “Your room is as it is, as you left it.” She said.

“I’ll take a nap.” I said picking up my duffel bag and walking over to my room.

The room as Becca said was just like how I left it.

The single bed in one corner, wall covered with news paper bits, the investigation ledger on my small desk.

I dropped my bag on top of the dust covered bed and pulled my hair up.

It was time to clean.

And now after a year I  was in a antique shop, working as a cashier.

Becca was eliminated from the academy for being injured during a training camp and now she worked along with me in the antique shop.

It was her who gave me the source of the job really.

The college was going as usual, now thrice a week I went to the campus for classes and the first thing I did was cut off the money source from the DeMarco family and saved every month to pay my college fees.

It was all well, life was though hard, there was money problems, the apartment was small and we had to save electricity by using the air conditioner and heater less so the bill would be less and there would be a little savings on the tin can.

And once a month we’d go to Wendy’s or call in the pizza parlor and have a night out or in with sappy chick flicks. It was nothing fancy but I was living.

I was hanging on.

“We’ve go to go grocery shopping, Luce.” Becca yelled from the back of the store room.

“I remember.” I roll my eyes wiping the copper vase clean with a clean cloth. “Did you make a list.”

“It’s on my phone.” She replied.

“Alright.” I said. “Are you almost done in there? The store will close if you’re not done yet.” I said.

“Yeah. Yeah. Hold on.” She said coming out of the dark room and locking the wooden door behind with an old looking lock.

She placed tucked the key into her bra cup and walked out. I placed the vase on the shelf and walked out with her.

Becca closed the shop and locked the door.

It was like ten minute drive from our small home to the shop in the city. And the shop from morning to late evening would be busy from tourist wanting to buy souvenir or just people around wanting to decorate their house with  old oxidized metal items.

“Cheese, check.” Becca said as we walked from isle to isle checking out items from list.

“Noodle. We need more noodle and onions, celery, do we have money spared to buy cabbage?” Becca asked.

“I guess.” I picked up one packet of family sized pasta noodle and two other packet of macaroni before moving to the candy isle.

Becca took two hand full of chocolate and put on the trolley. I rolled mg eyes.

“What?” She asked. “It’s period week.” She said.

I nodded. Period week.

We bought some fresh vegetables before checking out with a total bill of fifty three dollars and seventy two cents.

“We saved twenty dollars extra this week.” I mumbled putting our expanses in the small notebook, Becca and I maintained.

We were trying to save as much as we could so we have enough money for a new couch and a rug.

Winter was coming soon and the house needed a lot of warmth. So number one goal till December was to save money to  buy a fluffy couch, a rug and if possible some new blankets.

I missed my yellow blanket.

I wish I had packed it with me when I left.

“Luce?” Becca yelled.

“Yeah?” I turned and looked at her.

Becca was sitting on the couch cross legged with a bowl of cheetos.

“You didn’t even hear what I said.”

“I am sorry.” I said. “I zoned out, what were you saying?”

“Let’s go to papa Angelo tomorrow.” She said.

“Why?” I don’t want anything with Italian origin.

Becca shrugs. “I heard the food is nice. Plus its new and I am craving something Italian.”

I shrug. “I dunno.”

“Oh come on!” She said with a pout. “It’ll be nice food, Italian music, Italian men…”

“Is it period or is it you?” I chuckled.

She pouts.

But as she said, I end up following her to the restaurant wearing a nice white dress with lace off shoulder sleeves and and s cotton bodice with lace topped cotton skirt. I paired my dress with Becca’s pale nude ballet flats and kept my hair loose.

Walking in to the restaurant, the soft native Italian music drifted through the air with sweet smell of cannoli, and other sweets.

There were quite a few tables vacant so me and Becca occupied one and ordered a bowl of risotto each.

“This place is so impressive.” Bella squealed lowly.

I nodded. “It’s cute.” I replied.

A different waiter came to put our glasses of soft drinks on the pink white checkered cloth draped table.

“Some one will be here with your dinner shortly, buona signorina.” He smiled.

(Enjoy, miss.)

I glanced at Becca, all swoon with the accent of the guys.

Yeah. They are like that.

I think it’s the whole Italian gene.

“Grazie.” I smiled sweetly.

(Thank you.)

“That’s what I was talking about.” Becca grained once the waiter was out of sight.

“He’s probably a five year younger than you.” I pointed.

“So?” Becca raised her eyes.

I shrugged. “I mean, if you like younger men…”

Becca rolled her eyes.

“I thought you had daddy issues?” I mock.

“Oh Luce?” Becca fake moans lowly. “Every girl has that more or less.”

“I don’t.” I say.

“Who knows?” She says with raised brow. “You might.”

I roll my eyes.

The same waiter who took our order places two nice bowls filled with risotto in front of us.

“Where did you learn to speak, Italian?” Becca asks with her mouth full.

“I didn’t.” I reply.

“Your replied the waiter in Italian.” She said.

“I just know a few words.” I say.

Becca nods.

38

My eyes open to the beeping of the heart monitor and soft sound of liquid oxygen turning to gas to travel through the pipes and supplying me through my nostrils.

They were disturbing really. It felt like there was way too much air forced into me then I can take.

I looked to my sides, the windows were open, a vase of bright yellow sunflowers were sitting on the windowsill, the white curtains were tied with black ribbons on either side of the huge window.

I sighed.

Everything hurts. Starting my my head to my balls. Every muscle and bones ached.

My hand weighed as if kilograms as I brought them to the oxygen mask and removed the plastic from my nose.

Now I can breathe. I took long and deep breaths and i felt as if I was alive again.

I turned my head left and right to make the muscle moveable.

I unhooked the canola from my hand and retrieved the heart measuring clip before trying to get up.

I wasn’t in the hospital room or in my bedroom. I was in my old bedroom, I recognised from the cars wallpaper and my hot wheel models resting on a wall shelf.

Groaning and twisting I managed to get up. Legs felt wobbly and out of balance as I placed them on the rug covered floor. My whole body screamed in disturbance and I tried to walk forward.

Barely, with my head spinning leg almost giving out, muscles feeling like concrete I managed to walk over to the bathroom.

The reflection I saw made me want to go back to sleep again.

There was an unshaved beard that was as thick as a rose bush. My skin was paler than ever and I had lost an amount of noticeable weight.

I sighed and found a new disposable brush on the vanity cabinet and a tube of toothpaste.

Even opening my mouth felt foreign.

I walked out of the bathroom and rummaged through the dresser finding an old T-shirt.

I pulled it on before leaving the room.

How long have I been in a coma?

How long have I been sleeping?

And where the fuck is everybody?

I walked down the stairs minding the third one that creaked like a bitch.

“Mom?” I called out, my voice was harsh and raspy. “Mama?”

I heard shuffling sounds and a banging sound before mom came, her face scrunched up in confusion as she stood on the kitchen doorway.

“Mum?” I asked again. And by the time I reached her, she was tearing up and flung herself at me. I grabbed her small body and hugged her tight.

“Baby.” She sniffed. “You’re awake!”

“How long have I been, sleeping? I asked once I pulled away.

“Ten months.” She said lowly. “You’ve been a sleep for ten months, my baby boy. How are you?” She asked pulling me toward the sitting area and making me sit on the sofa and sitting herself down beside me.

“I’m fine.” I replied.

My head was spinning

“Are you achy? Are you hungry?”

“I feel a bit tired.” I admitted. “I am achy.”

She hugged me again and kissed both of my cheeks. “I’ll quickly make something for you, sí? And I’ll call dad, okay? He can give you a through check up.” She said before disappearing inside the kitchen.

I sighed.

Something felt not right.

Where was every body? And Lucia?

Where is my Lucia?

“Mum?” I asked walking over to the kitchen. “Where is Lucia?” I asked. “And Audrey and everyone?”

Mum looked up at me with a guilty expression. “What happened?”

“Let’s feed you something first.” She changed the topic. “Give your mama Rosa a call, would you?”

I nodded.

Before mum had finished preparing soup and bread for me, Mama Rosaline and Zio was home.

The former Donna was crying her eyes out, her tears soaking my shirt as I rubber her back reassuringly.

“I missed you so bad, baby.” She sniffed. “I missed you.”

“I know.” I replied. “It’s okay, I am here now. Calm down.”

After she was done sobbing and sniffing she sat beside me and watched me eat.

“Does your head hurt?” Mama asked.

“A bit.” I replied.

Mama nodded.

“Why have you guys brought me here?” I asked.

“I’ll explain to you later. Now eat up, your father is on the way, let’s think about your health first.” Zio said.

I nodded. “Oh, and where is Lucia?” I asked.

I mean…damn! I have been asleep for ten months and that’s long I haven’t seen her?

I haven’t kissed her?

I missed the warmth of her innocent lips against mine.

“Lucia is back in the States.” Zio says.“It’ll explain you everything later on. Eat up now.”

Why is she in the States?

“Why is she in the States?”

“Ale…”

“I want the answers, mum.” I replied. “Why isn’t she here?”

“She didn’t have a passport…” Mum says.

“It could have easily been made.”

“Yes, but…it was really a short time decision and we didn’t have enough time…”

“Enough time?” I asked. “I was in a coma for ten months, mum.”

“You don’t think I know?”

“I want to see her.” I said. “She staying in the estate, right?”

“Son, she called after three months of you being in a coma. She wanted to leave.”

“She wanted to what?”

“She wanted to leave and live on her own.”

“And you agreed?”

“The girl was heart broken.” Mama touches my arm softly. “She wanted to get away from having a broken heart with you being in a coma.”

“I was in a coma. I wasn’t dead.” I replied.

“Yes, but she was sad.” Mama reasons. “So we just, like let her take a vacation, think about it like that and being around you too much if she were here, it would have made her more depressed.”

I sighs.

Dad comes in to the dining area, still in his white coat. He chuckles when he sees me.

“Well…if it isn’t the dead guy.” He says. “How are you buddy?”

“Fine, dad.” I reply getting up from my chair and giving him a hug. He slaps my back.

“You need to shave.” Dad comments once he’s seated on his chair. “You look like a cave man.”

I chuckle.

Around the late afternoon a private doctor was going through the activities of my brain and all that stuff, he did couple of test like if I knew who every one was or if I could remember anything from when I was sleep and stuff.

He also did a sugar test and muscle response test.

And when I was home again, dad had told me to refrain from any kind of stress and work for at least a month. I was to do light free hand exercise before I could move back to the gym to get myself in shape.

I was prescribed a special diet with enough veggies and protein and carbs.

It was disgusting being awake, I realized as I showered after shaving and sat on my bed drying my hair with a towel.

Mum walked in.

“Hey?” She said with a smile and put a mug of milk on the night stand

“Hey?” I smiled.

“I got you some protein.” She joked.

“Thanks mum.”

“I just came by to say that I love you, okay?”

“I love you, maa.”

She kissed my head and both cheeks before telling me to finish the milk before going to bed.

But I didn’t go to bed. I had slept enough to go back to sleep again.

I turned on the desktop, thankfully it was still working and started my search.

Where was my little kitten?

Question of the chapter:

Do you ever imagine killing people in a thousand different ways for the same dumb reason?

-November.

39

The hour long classes were exhausting and the more exhausting part was the bus ride.

From the uni to home, I had to change one terminal and take the subway. It was almost a forty five minute bus ride and ten minute train ride…so yeah.

And it was already six, I still needed to whip up something for dinner as I had no idea, if Becca had put together something for dinner.

Sometime I wish had managed a car.  But then I realise that lot of people are travelling like that, and I am no exception.

Tired and sweaty with my book bag over one shoulder, I dig into my jeans pocket to retrieve the keys.

But like a clumsy person I was I end up dropping them.

“Fucking bastards.” I muttered before bending and taking them and putting the house key through the key hole.

The old door opened with a click and I stepped inside, threw my book bag down on the floor and slipped off my slippers before proceeding to pull over my shirt above my head before discarding it on to the floor following to unhook my bra.

The worst part of leaving the house was putting on a bra and panties, honestly. And since I had dismissed training, my thigh gap minimized, butt was slightly bigger, had a small baby fat clogged tummy.

Not that I minded but, I was a bit out of shape. And rarely wore dresses cause of my tummy protruding out.

But the pooch was cute.

“Quite a show, baby girl.” I heard.

Okay. I was imaging again. Its okay.

“And a damn good show it was.“The voice halted me and made me feel dizzy.

Okay.

What…how?

I turned toward the kitchen and surely behind the small island, stood Hades.

I gasped. He smirked.

Somehow after this long time he looked same yet so different.

I bit my lip.

“Luce, are you home?” It was Becca.

“I-I am.” I stammered unable to take my eyes of the man that stood before me, a red ripe apple, half eaten on his hand as he smirked looking at me.

And I felt naked.

I was naked and I was letting him see me.

Regaining my senses, I bend down and pulled my shirt up and over my head clearing my throat.

Becca came out of the room, annoyed.

“You have a guest.” She snorted.

“She can see that, thank you.” Hades replied and walked over to me.

His every stride was confident and eyes never left me. Though the smirk was gone from his luscious lips replaced by something that of a relief.

When he was right in front of me, I saw how different he looked.

He looked somehow older, wiser and more handsome.

“Baby.” He said.

“H-hades.” I stammered.

He smiled and cupped my cheeks. “Oh, Cia.” He breathed. “I missed you so damn much, tesoro.” He said and then his lips we’re on mine, my hands were on his hair and lips moves in symphony.

Damn that was good.

I almost forgot how he tasted like fresh mint but now mixed with the sweet flavour of apple.

I moved my hands my his hair to his neck before cupping his cheek.

Oh, this is good. This feels so good.

His lips moved against mine in utter dominance, as mine moved in a bit more timid motion.

Becca coughed making me jump a bit. Hades pulled away. There were tears pouring from my eyes on my cheeks.

“Hey.” He breathed cautiously. “Baby, what’s wrong?” He asked as I pressed my self against his hard chest wrapping my arms around his waist, letting his scent of utter safety and comfort calm me.

He was really here.

He was really awake and with me.

He was here and he was with me.

It was so hard to believe.

I waited for a phone call ever since I had left the estate. There was none.

And after a month or three I really lost hope and suddenly the cries at night became void and sleepless.

At least when I cried, I could sleep but when there was no tears left to shed, it was just me and my white ceiling.

“Baby.” Hades sighed. “I am here now. You’re okay. I am okay. We’re alright. I got you now, my love. It’s okay.”

I sniffed.

“It’s alright.” He mumbled his hands were rhythmically massaging my scalp and rubbing my back. “That’s my girl.”

I pulled away. He smiled down at me, the hand on my head, now wipes away  the water drops from my cheeks. I smiled sadly. “You’re awake.”

“I am awake.”

“I missed you.”

“I know.” He chuckled. “How are  you, kitten?”

“I am okay.” I admit.

“Kinda waiting for an explanation since this guy broke in to the house and threatened me with a motherfucking gun.” Becca huffed. “Is he the reason you kept crying at night, Luce?”

I looked over at her and shook my head telling to keep quite. But like Becca is, she is on full roll without taking my hint.

“Now you mister listen, I don’t care if you have a gun or a machine gun, you committed a felony and be thankful I didn’t call the police just cause you don’t look like a criminal but listen if you’re the guy that made my Luce cry her eyes out every night, I an going to cut off your dick right now and feed to the dogs in the pet shop.”

“Becca!” I whined. “Keep it quiet.”

“Keep it quiet?” She gasped. “This man…” She pointed at Hades. “He has been sitting his lazy down on my couch since ten o clock in the morning and refused to eat anything I offered for lunch and rather ordered Chinese and ate without me, I am not going to keep it quiet.”

“Okay.” I moved toward her and gave her a hug. “It’s okay. I’ll tell you everything later. Calm down, he’s got really bad anger issues.” I whispered before pulling away from the hug.

Becca only pouts.

“I’ll be in my room.” Becca huffed and turned, flipped her hair and left to her room.

I rolled my eyes at her dramatics.

“Come here.” Hades said.

With a gleeful smile I walked over and and wrapped myself around him.

He chuckled. “Damn, I forgot warm you were, neonata.”

(Baby girl)

I almost forgot how you smelled and how big you were and now good you felt. I thought.

He pulled out first and examined me from top to bottom, as his eyes glide down my body, I felt shivers run down from the tip of my hair to my toe nails.

I felt insecure.

I was, I will admit out of shape. But they way his eyes darkened made me feel other wise.

“You’re a size big.” He said.

I blushed.

“I like it.” He said. “Come let’s sit.”

I nodded and he walked over to the couch and took a seat. I squeaked, I felt my self grow small.

But he didn’t complain. So I ignored it and sat beside him, resting my head against his shoulder.

“I am sorry, it took so long.” He signed. “I wanted to come before but shit happened.”

“How long have you been up?”

“Ten months.” He said.

I looked up frowning.

Ten months!

“When I woke up before, I was put to rest for more like three months, cause coma does leave some traces behind, that’s what the doctors said. I couldn’t travel such long distance for about five months since I woke up so I stayed in Italy.” He explained. “I am sorry baby.”

“It’s okay.” I mumbled but the hurt part of me failed to understand. He could have called.

“What I knew was that you left the estate and I had no idea where on the country I could find you but I did. It took time, but I found out.”

I nodded.

“Do you want to go out for dinner?” He asked.

“I can cook now.” I mumbled. “I can cook you some cream pasta. Would you like it?” I move my face to look at him.

“I’d like that.” He says pecking my lips.

I kissed him again and in the process, I climbed up, straddling his thighs. His hands went around my waist.

“Damn fuck, baby.” Hades cursed pulling out. “Fuck you’re good, baby girl.”

I giggled and rested my head on his chest. “I love you.” I mumbled.

“I love you, little one.” He sighed.

We sat a couple of moments before, I walked over to the kitchen, and prepared stuff for making  cream pasta.

Question of the chapter:

Love of a lifetime

OR

money more than you can count?

-November.

40

After dinner, of just cream pasta, I lay half on top of Hades and half on my bed.

My bed was small and Hades had a hulk sized body. He occupied almost whole of the bed with feet’s poking out of the edge, I really felt bad even through he showed no sign discomfort.

Hades had now one hand massaging my scalp and the other under his head. He had shredded his cloths before and now was laying only wearing his boxer briefs.

And I had my head resting on his chest, hands gliding over his chiseled abdomen, tracing the line of the tattoo that starts from his lower abdomen on the right side and ends just below the hip bone.

He was gorgeous. He looked even more gorgeous silently laying under me, thinking, breathing. Awake.

I kissed his chest and snuggled close to him.

“When are you done with your work, tomorrow?” He asked abruptly.

“About six.” I mumble.

“I want to take you to an early dinner and somewhere else.” He says. “I want you see it too.”

“What?” I ask raising my head. His olive eyes shine with mischief and passion.

“You’ll see.” He raises his head and gives me a kiss on my head. “We may need to christian whatever it is.” He says.

I blush.

But I lay my head back.

“How is everyone back in the estate?” I ask.

Now that I think, I missed Miri in these months. I missed her dry send of humor and the kids.

I probably missed Rosie the most. Her half sentences and cute adorable giggles.

And not Ben. I didn’t miss him at all.

“They’re fine.” Hades said. “Every body is fine.”

“And you?” I asked. “How are you?”

He looks at me for a moment before answering.

“I am fine now, kitten.” He says.

I nod.

“Now go to sleep, you’ve got to be up early in the morning.” He says.

When I wake up it was almost seven thirty.

It took a moment for my brain to register the events from last evening to last night.

It felt like a dream. And Hades’s absence on my bed ignited that feeling more.

But the bedsheets still had his smell smeared and his shirt was still on my chair back rest, along with his pants.

I grinned and got up from bed pulling my big shirt over my head and putting on his white button down.

The linen material hugged my skin in a loose manner and engulfed me with a warm secured scent that felt like home.

I breathed in deep taking more of that perfume in my lungs.

The door of my room opened and Hades fresh from the shower with my bright orange towel wrapped around his hips came in.

His perfectly set hair, from the night before was now unruly and wet.

“Good morning.” I muttered.

“Good morning, baby.” He smiled. “Do you have another towel?”

I nodded and walked over to the small dresser, pulling out another white towel from the bottom drawer and handing it to him.

He took a seat on the bed and used the smaller towel to dry his hair.

And it clicked.

I hadn’t turned on the water heater last night.

“H-how did you shower?” I asked. “There was no hot water.”

“The water was fine.” He said putting the damp towel on my bed and walking over to get his pants.

I moved aside to give him space.

“You could have waited a bit.” I whined. “I feel bad.”

“You don’t have to feel bad.” He said, his back was to me now and he dropped the towel from his hips.

I blushed crimson and he bended to put his legs through the pants.

Damn, that’s one gorgeous butt! My inner self fanned herself with her hand.

I grinned but regained my composure once he faced me.

“I’ve got to go early.” Hades said moving closer to me. “Work stuff. Shipments.”

I nodded and sat on the bed.

“My shirt?” He asked.

“Huh?”

“I need my shirt back.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah.” He grinned kneeling so he was my height and placed his hands on my thighs. “I’d rather you wear it but, sort of have a closet crisis right now, so…” His hands slide up my thighs making me squirm and shiver as the shirt raises along with his hands from my thighs, to my waist, to my ribs and up up and up till it’s over my head leaving me naked apart from my small cotton shorts.

I move my hands to my chest to cover my boobies but Hades slaps them away. “Don’t hide them.”

I let my hands fall to the sides.

Hades pulls his shirt over his head covering himself.

“You’re fucking sexy.” He says once he’s dressed and cupping my cheeks. “But you’re mine. Anyone who sees you fully and wholely is me and me only, understand?”

I nod meekly.

“And soon you’ll be all mine forever.”

I had no idea if that were a kind of promise or a statement or a claim.

So I just shrugged. He kissed me on the forehead and on the tip of my nose before leaving.

I sighed and fell on my bed.

Phew!

Around nine I was fed and dressed for the day of work. Becca was sulking as I didn’t give her any ‘detail’ about me and ‘the handsome hunk daddy guy that I’d like to eat’ her words not mine.

The reason of me not giving her any explanations were, me not being want to be held responsible to blow up cover for the DeMarco family and Becca calling Hades…well those words.

So Becca kept pouting and I kept ignoring until lunch when she was all I am hungry and let’s take a break and let’s eat. So we got each two sandwiches from the cafe beside the shop and ate while customers browsed through items to collect or to keep as a souvenir.

“Why won’t you tell me who that is?” Becca whined once again. “I mean I know who that is to you cause you spend the night with out banging sounds, not that I was looking forward to it but really, Luce, who is he?”

“Just a guy I know.” I shrug.

“He’s more then just a guy.” Becca rolled her eyes. “Just guys don’t wear Armani and prance around like they own the world with gold detailed guns.”

“Keep it down.” I hissed.

“Oh. Okay.” She whispered. “So…is he from the mafia family?”

“Yes.” I whispered.

“Damn sexy, daddy!” She squealed.

That’s it. She and I are done.

[A|N]

Bleh! So I’ve been watching Greek mythology movies these days😒, I know. I mean who wouldn’t, too much sexy old God’s there😝😂

Question of the chapter:

I dunno…do you even like this  Q|A stuff?

-November.

41

Talking

:

I did put it on the conversation page but no one replied so I’ma be those weird persons and say again that any of you wanting to talk to me or share stuff personally can email me on

  born_on_december@yahoo.com

I’ll get back to you guys.

November.

Like Hades said he was around the shop at sharp six.

He was lounging by his black Ashton Martin casually wearing a black tee and khaki cargo shorts that were baggy against his well built frame.

I shook my head. And here I wore a dress while he was in the cloths I had never seen him in.

Surely I saw him wear sweatpants and pajama bottoms but I had never seen him wear cargo shorts.

“Damn, your daddy looks hot. Becca grins cheesily.

I roll my eyes putting the cash into the drawer.

“Does he have a brother?” Becca asks grinning.

“Several.” I reply dragging my hands through my loose hair, trying to get them tamed.

“Are they good looking as he?” She asks. “Are the older?”

“Yes, they’re all very good looking and in their mid teens. Surely you’d like that, Becky.” I smirk. “I mean…”

“Oh leave already.” She pouts. “You know I like older daddies.”

“Whatever, Becky.” I giggle. “Count the cash again and secure everything safely, okay?”

“Yeah-yeah.” She waves me off. “Bring me something back…”

Flipping her off, I walk out of the store and grin when Hades walks closer wrapping an arm around my waist pulling me closer and stealing a kiss before giving me the most carefree smile, I have ever seen on him.

And that makes me smile like an idiot.

“How was your day, honey?” I asked taking his hand as he walked me over to the sleek car.

“Day was fine.” He said.

“Did you earn some money?”

“I did.” He closed the door on the passenger side after he made sure I was sat okay and had my seatbelt before climbing on to the drivers seat. “How was your work? Did you earn some money?”

“Not as much as you did.” I replied coyly.

“Do you know what Zio says?”

“What does he say?” I say and squeak when the engine roars to life.

Hades chuckles at my reaction and says, “He says, it’s not about the money. It’s about the job and your respect for it and no job is small.”

“Well…he seems like the philosophical type…”

“He had his share of stupidity, I am sure.” Hades shrugs.

I shrugged.

“Are you okay?” Hades asked at one point of the drive.

I nodded and grabbed his hand resting on the gear box before bringing it to my lips and kissing his knuckles. “I love you.”

“I love you, more.”

Hades halted the car in front of a small diner and got out before, helping me out of the car. Hand in hand we walked inside the diner and found a small table. Hades got us a plate of hash-browns, two cheese burgers and two large fries with cola.

“Where are you staying?” I asked. “The estate?”

“The estate now is stuffed with people from all over the world working for the family. Miri and the kids moved out…with Ben.”

What? WHAT? That’s what I missed?

“With Ben?” I gasped. “What…what happened?”

“Miri is a highly emotional women, Cia, she needs a man who can handle her and Ben needs Miri to function, both have their differences, I am sure but it’s better for them, for the kids that both Ben and Miri try for a healthy relationship.” Hades says.

“Still…”

“They’re trying…for the kids.”

I nod. “That doesn’t answer where you’re staying.” I said.

“In the estate. I have no baggage.” He said with a shrug.

I nodded. “And where are we going afterwards?”

“I said you’ll see.” He replies with a raised eyebrow.

“But…I don’t like surprises.”

“You’ll like this one.”

“You’re being coy.”

Hades shrugs biting into his cheesy burger as drops of yellow cheese falls on the plate, it stirs something in me. I lick my lips and suddenly me wanting to be the burger on his plate increases more than ever.

Hades licks his lips before wiping his mouth with the tissue.

Damn, that’s sexy.

I bite my lip and put a piece of hash brown in my mouth.

“Something wrong?” His voice makes my stomach turn in an lazy manner and everything inside me turns warm and hot.

I close my legs not letting the moisture escape.

“Oh, Cia.” Hades chuckles. “You’re too responsive.”

I blush.

After our dinner Hades once again leads me into the car and holding my hand in his free one, he drives following the main road and around thirty minute of the drive I see the sign where in bright red letter says, “Welcome to Brooklyn”

“Brooklyn?” I asked facing him.

Hades was smirking. “Surprise?” He chuckled.

I frowned?

What’s in Brooklyn?

But I get my answer soon enough as Hades halts the car in front of a tall building.

Well the tallest I have ever seen.

Hades pulls out one single key dangling from a widen carved key chain.

“Surprise.” He said.

I frowned. A key?

“What…what’s that for?”

“Our home?”

“Our home?” I ask.

Our…home? Our home?

Hades looks confused and frowns at my puzzled look.

“Are you asking me or telling me to move in?” I asked. “Hades, I…”

OhmyGod! I am not sure about this…it’s too much at once. It’s too much so soon.

“I got a house, Cia. I am neither telling you or asking. It’s just a house.”

Oh okay.

But how does ‘our home’ fits here?

“But you said, our home.” I pointed.

“At one point it’s going to be, cause there will never be anyone else apart from you.” He says.

That makes me blush.

But still…I wasn’t ready to move in with him. To have a home with him. With anyone really cause…I barely started living.

“Come on, let’s see inside.” He said with a small smile.

I get out from the car and follow Hades inside the building.

He pressed thirty in the elevator once we were in, along with another old couple who looked in their late fifties or early sixties and they ere talking in low tones about some stage drama they had been to this evening. Hades just kept holding my hand.

The couple got down on the twenty third floor and the elevator descended up with just the two of us.

“Is it making you uncomfortable? I mean…is it all feeling rushed?” He asked.

“A bit.” I replied looking at our our intertwined hands.

Hades nodded.

You barely know him. Miri’s voice came fresh in my head. Short lived. Less time. Short lived.

I sighed.

“We can do this sometimes later.” Hades said. “If you’re uncomfortable that is. I just want to show you the apartment, that’s it. We can walk around and I’ll drive you back to Queens.”

“I am okay, Aless.” I said as the elevator came to a steady halt and pinged open.

“Okay.” He sounded a bit…no too much…dishevelled.

Like he was having second thoughts.

I am not sure that he has second thoughts about what he does.

He’s the most confident person I know. Well aside from the family there are not a lot of people I know.

But among them Hades is the most confident and straightforward.

Stepping out Hades opens the black wooden door with the key and pushes the heavy door open.

What played inside made me want to jump in his arms and kiss him senseless.

The foyer had black tiled flooring and connected the living room with a archway.

The living room was equally amazing with the east side having floor to ceiling glass windows overlooking the city.

It was amazing.

“Bedroom is down the right and kitchen is on the left.” I heard Hades murmur as he put his keys, phone and wallet on the small table top at the living room entrance.

That was the only piece of furniture in the whole house.

“When did you get it?” I asked.

“This morning.”

I saw Hades walk, taking the right side, I followed behind and came in my view was the single closed door.

Hades opened the door and a massive room with the same layout of the living room with the east wall turned into one huge glass window.

The only thing occupying the room was a small mattress in one corner and a couple of blankets.

“You stayed here?” I asked.

“I took a nap before I went to pick you up.” He said noncoherently.

“This place is nice.” I mumbled wrapping my arms around myself.

“That’s why I got it.”

I nodded and took a seat on the  mattress. “Its huge.”

“This is the only bedroom and bathroom and closet.” Hades said. “It’s not huge. It’s just a single bedroom apartment.”

“Its still as fancy as an apartment could be.” I said.

Hades shrugged and took a seat beside me. “Cia, I am sorry, I- I don’t now what I was thinking. I mean, I had been away for too long and seeing you after a year and a half, it made me want to have you all for myself that I forgot that you have a life outside the estate, the family and me now. I know, I barged in. I should have waited and…and you know all about that right moment bullshit.”

“Hey.” I rested my head on his shoulder. “I have a life, but you’re in it, I just want…you know…to take time? Get to know you?”

“I thought you loved me?” Hades chuckles.

“There is no doubt in that.”

“Then, what do you want to know about?”

I shrugged. “I dunno? Favourite color?”

“Your hair. Your eyes. Your lips, all of them.” He said.

I giggles. “Or maybe what you like to eat?”

“Cream pasta that you make. And orange cake that mama makes and mac and cheese that my mum makes and that’s enough with your question.”

“Your birthday?”

“November eleven.”

“And your favourite place in the world?”

“I don’t want to answer you anymore.” Hades rolled his eyes.

“What do you want to do then?” I asked.

“I don’t know. Watch you play with yourself. I’d like that.”

I gasped.

Question of the chapter:

Ben and

Miri

OR 

Ben and Emma?

42

As he said those words the scene from that say played in my head.

Wow!

I had really done that, didn’t I?

Hades chuckled. “What? Are you shy?”

I blushed and kept my head on his shoulder where it was.

His head craned toward my direction and he captured my mouth in a slow dance.

His lips moved slowly yet with purpose as he kissed me with utter passion and softness.

In about a moment I found myself laying flat in my back under Hades as he hovers over me, his legs on either side of my body, hands intertwined with his above my head.

“Aless.” I said once he pulled out.

“Lucia.” He said but his voice had become thick and heady with the darkness of his eyes.

I gulped. He did really looks like a Hades now. His olive eyes were a light shade of almost black with the pupil dilated and breaths came out in short puffs.

“Did I tell you that you looked so good today?” He asked.

I shook my head.

“You look too good.” He said before burying his face on the crook of my neck where my shoulder blade connected to my neck and kissed the soft skin with utter care and gentleness.

I tilted my head back and sighed, relishing the touch Hades gave me with his expert mouth.

“You’re yummy.” He mumbles nibbling the flesh on my neck and sucking gently. I sighed again.

His hand left mine and I brought mine to the base of his neck and both of his palms were pressed against my thighs, going upwards sliding the dress up along with his fingertips before he stopped reaching my chest, looking at me with confused eyes.

“Go on.” I mumbled rubbing the tiny hairs at the base of his neck. Hades smirked and slid the dress revealing my white cotton bra and then the dress was off.

“Damn good.” He said and his mouth was on mine again. I whimpered as his teeth sank down on my lips.

He pulled out and licked my lips before his lips moved toward my throat. I squirmed and his hand went from the mattress to my thighs keeping me steady.

His lips, soft and warm glided down to the base of my throat to the valley between my breasts. He kissed the soft mountain of flesh through the material of my bra. An audible gasp leaved my mouth as I felt my panties damp and nipples harden.

“Aless.” I gasped as his lips moved to the other breast and plants a kiss right where my nipp was covers with the restraint.

With his one hands slipped under my back he unhooks my bra and with the other hand, he pulls through the mid joint so that in one swift movement my chest was bared to his eyes.

And Hades didn’t waste a moment before hi kissed the exposed flesh and latched onto the nipp of my right breast suckling like a child.

The muscles on my stomach twisted in a slow delicious was as I moaned, the grip of my hand around his neck lightened as I arched my back.

“Aless.” I whimpered out as he grazed get sensitive flesh with his teeth and pulled it before leaving it tingling and hard and way more responsive than it was.

He than moves his attention to the left and his hand caress the right running this finger tips over my hard nipple before gliding his hand down toward my sternum following caressing my stomach as his hand finally slipped home.

Aless groaned deep in his throat as I arched my back as he felt my wet heat, dripping, gushing all messy for him.

He pulled at my nipple with his teeth and left it alone with a pop.

“Damn, you’re wet baby.” Aless chuckled as his fingers flexed on my wet pussy through my panties. I whimpered looking at his eyes, they were glinting with mischief and carnal desire.

Hades took one of my hand and extended it toward his crotch. I felt the hard, strong and rigid pole through the material of his cargo shorts and gasped.

How big is he?

The thought makes me drip with desire even more.

Hades pulls my panties off with his both hand and throws them away before his his fingers connect with my bare wet hot flesh.

I almost come at the contact. Hades explores my fold with his fingers gently, caressing, rubbing, pinching making me writhe and shake beneath him.

“Oh!” I whine as he withdraws his hand from my heat.

Hades chuckles. “You’re so needy, little kitten.”

I whimper again. Hades stands above me, still smirking. His hands moves toward his buckle and he undoes the snap before letting the pant fall around his ankle. Next he pulls off his shirt and throwing it away leaving himself only in his boxers.

My hands move toward my breast as I squeeze my full flesh biting my lips. Hades smirks and drops his boxers to join his pants and then he kicks off the shred of clothing.

His thick, hard member stands erect as if red from anger.

Hades kneels, his thighs squash mine as he sitting on top of me strokes his length if possible making it grow bigger and harder.

I pinch my nipple and the other hand moves toward my pussy. With one finger I start rubbing my hard tiny clitty as I moan out loud.

“Uh-huh.” Hades slaps my hand away from my wet pussy and slid his body off of me before dipping his head low.

I groan and arch my back as his mouth meets my heat.

“Ow. Aless…” My hands move to his hair gripping the thick black mop tight,and holding the sheets on the other fist hanging on as his lips kiss my folds before his tongue shimmies in my wet hole.

I cry out from pleasure and the foreign felling. Hades with one last kiss come up and breaths.

“Fucking tasty.” He grunts as his lips connect with mine once again making me taste myself from his lips.

I moan in his mouth as he kisses me and his fingers make inside me. His index finger shimmies inside me making me moan once again in his mouth. .hades pulls away and eyes where his finger connects with my pussy.

“Damn tight.” He mumbles before he shoves another finger inside me.

“Oh!” Mg body jerks with small goose bumps spreading over my skin.

Hades stills his fingers till my body accepts before pumping them in a slow motion.

“Aless.” I whimper out. “Oh! Ow!” I cry as I feel my hips jerk, ready to break the dam from inside.

“You want to come, baby girl?” He chuckles. “So soon, kitten?”

“Uh-huh.” I whimper trying to chose my legs but Hades is more strong then I am and he has successfully placed himself between my legs. “Let me…”

“It’s too soon.” Hades soothes pulling his finger away.

“But…”

“Shush, kitten.” Hades says stroking his member and putting a little distance between us, he searches for his pants and pulls out a packet of condom from the pocket of his shorts. He rips a small foil and rolls the transparent plastic over his big member and stretches himself on top of me like a tiger.

His hands rests on either side of my hand. “You okay?” He asks.

I nod, wrapping my arms around his neck. “I am okay. I am ready.”

“Are you sure.” He says.

I nod. “I am sure.”

Hades smiles and presses his soft lips against mine before I feel his poking at my entrance.

And then with a sharp push he settles himself inside me.

Red-hot pain shots from my ovaries to my stomach, from the foreign object inside me.

“Ow!” I cry out. Hades doesn’t move his lips away from mine. He gently keeps them clamped between his till, the pain inside me subdues.

He pulls away, the sweat from my for head falls on my cheek. “You’re gorgeous.” He whispers.

I smile throwing my head back.

“You’re big.” I giggle. “I feel like a stuffed chicken.”

Hades chuckles and shoves his hip more toward my entrance.

I wince as my eyes roll back.

“That’s it, my girl.” He said darkly before pulling out his thick girth and shoving it back inside my pussy.

“Oh!” I cried out as Hades thrust became fast and confident from sweet and slow. He was pounding into me. His hands were intertwined with mine and above my head, my legs were over his shoulder and he was more deeper inside me more than ever.

“Aless!” I screamed as I felt the muscle clench inside me. Hades’s thrust became slower and deeper.

“Aless!” I whimper again.

“Baby girl, hold on.” He grits his teeth. “I’m close. Come with me.”

“Yes!” I gasp, my muscle spasms and everything turns jelly with the knot twisting tight on my stomach.

“Come. Now.” He orders as he pushes inside me again hard and fast. The knot tightens. “Come on, baby girl.” He says with his pushes and pulls become rougher and faster.

I feel the muscles on my stomach clench. “Oh. Oh!” My eyes roll back as the first wave of my orgasm hit me. Hades rides me out with his hips jerking an moment later I feel him to still.

Sighing and tired Hades collapses on top of me. I wrap my arms around his shoulders and sigh.

He stays inside me still and I feel him go limp inside me.

“You felt so good ,little girl.” He mumbles nuzzling his face looking n my neck. “I never came so quick and so big.”

I giggle tiredly.

Question of the chapter:

Love 0R One night stand?

-November

43

I vaguely remember getting up after Hades pulled out from inside of me and walked me to the bathroom so I could clean up and falling back into the mattress with tired limbs.

When I woke up sunlight was streaming through the glass windows making me groan and angry.

It was sort of late when we fell asleep and I had no intention of get up so early.

But as soothing as staying asleep felt I also had work.

I got up only to see my bare body covered with a thick blanket, a pillow resting between my sore legs and another resting behind my back, letting me have the felling that someone was in bed with me.

The kind of illusion mums put up to make the little babies to believe that the mum is beside them.

I felt loved and cared for when I got up in a sitting position and stretched my arms, soreness and ache rushed from the groin to my lower back making me wince

Cloths form last night still littered the floor along with a piece of paper beside the mattress, weighed down by a pen.

I picked it up seeing ‘got out to get breakfast and called Becca that you won’t be able to go to work.’ the line written in untidy scrolling.

I smiled and fell back down.

And much as it felt upsetting that Hades had called in on behalf of me without my consultation, it also felt good not going to work.

I snuggled more into the blanket and closed my eyes. The heady smell of pur sex was still evident in the air along with smell of fresh morning air.

I was content, I mean I was in a fancy apartment with no furniture and had sex for the first time in a mattress…and the fucking best sex in the history of sex there is.

I grinned to myself.

The door of the room opened an Bases came in. Peeking my eyes open I saw him carrying two small paper bags.

I heard the bags dropping onto the floor and Hades kicking off his shoes and getting into the bed behind me. His one hand went around mg breasts as he hummed.

“Wake up.” He nuzzles my hair making my body jerk in shivers. “I got breakfast and also called you off from work.” He again kissed my hair.

I hummed at the lovely feeling all over. His fingertips were caressing the swelled skin of my breast and nose rubbing along the depth of my hair, inhaling, nuzzling and the sweet ache between my legs.

I turned my face toward him, greeting his lips with mine.

Hades groaned deep in his throat.

“Good morning.” I smiled when he pulled away.

“Good morning.” He grinned his hand now around my mid back, caressing my spine and soft slow strokes as if afraid to hurt me.

“How did you sleep?” He asked. “Are you sore?”

“I slept like a little baby.” I replied shyly. “And I am a bit sore.”

He chuckle and his hands moved down to my butt. He cupped the flesh and pulled my mouth against hiss for a soul burning passionate kiss.

“Do you want to come to the estate with me? If you’re up for it, that is.” Hades asked. We were witted on the mattress, the blanket wrapped around my naked body as there were no curtains on the big window and apparently everything from outside was visible. I felt just too shy and self conscious and paranoid that people might see me.

Hades and I were feasting from the contents of paper bags that he got for breakfast consisting of slices of pumpkin bread, blueberry muffin, marmalade filled mini croissants and coffee.

“I dunno “ I shrugged. “I mean you said it was now filled with new people…”

“Yeah…” He said. “But the family flew in last night, for…uh…mama’s anniversary?” He said in a tiny tone.

“Whose?” I frowned putting the last bite of the croissant in my mouth.

Sometimes I got confused who was he talking about. He called Rosaline is his mama, Ariana is his mama and everything was confusing.

“Mama Rosa and Zio’s.” He clarifies.

Oh!?

That’ll be one big celebration, then.

“When is it?” I asked.

“Tomorrow. But they kinda want to see you and I know you’re partially upset about the whole not taking you to Italy, incident… I apologize on their behalf…”

“Are you crazy?” I frowned. “Aless…” I sighed. “They are the closest I have as parents…”

“Oh?” He sounds surprised. “So…you’re not…”

“No!” I exclaim. “You’re insane!”

He nodded. “So you’re up for the ride?”

“Yeah!” I reply. “Will there be cake?”

“Yeah, loads.”

“Damn, good!” I giggle.

Hades shakes his head and so after showering and getting dressed in my dress from the day before, we go up to the roof where a shiny black helicopter, with the DM initials printed in a fancy script, stands with angry rotating blades.

Hades helps me ducking through the blades and into the passenger seat of the vehicle and straps me in tightly given that I was on the verge of tears from paranoia as he walked away and entered through the other side in the driver’s seat.

“You okay?” He yelled over the sound of the rotating blades.

“I don’t know!” I yelled with my tears held back.

Helicopters, seeing one or hearing about one, makes my heart jump in fear every time. It was for a helicopter, Hades was put into a coma. He was almost dead.

“I’m not gonna kill you. You can relax!” He clucked yelling.

“I trust you!”

I refused to get out of the stupid flying vehicle till Hades turned the propeller off! It was scary ducking under the shape blades to get out of this weird thing!

I am never getting on a helicopter again! When it took off, I almost lost my life and when it landed I died again and a thousand times more when Hades manhandled the vehicle hundred feet above the ground making me cry out and shriek in fear.

And the bastard thoroughly enjoyed what he did, if not more!

Finally giving in, he turned off the blades and helped me down. The big gates of the estate were open and upon entering a homely scent and fresh baked cookies came into my nostrils.

The sound of dogs barking and yapping, people chattering, two lovely kids running around, all made it feel like home.

Like I was home.

“Luce!” I heard a shriek.

Looking I saw Miri come running to me and pulling me into a hug before I could process everything.

“Aw! I missed you girl friend!”

“I missed you too!” I said once we pulled away from the hug. She looked different, radiant, healthy and a bit pregnant!

Pregnant!

She showed off a tiny bump on her lower stomach from the material of her maxi dress. Her curly brown hair pulled up in a knot on top of her head making her look more relaxed than ever.

“How are you?” I asked. “You look so good!”

“I am fine.” She grinned placing a hand on her tiny bump. “This one was actually planned!”

I chuckled nervously.

Last time I knew she and Ben were in a hunt for each other’s head.

“I’ll be off, you guys her together.” Hades said and gave my shoulders an encouraging squeeze before walking away. Cerberus, I think the big black dog joined by his side as he made his way to the stairs.

“So you and Ben, huh?” I asked coyly.

“So you and Aless, huh?” She raised an eyebrow.

I shook my head.

“Come on, let’s go to the kitchen, everybody’s there!” She said pulling me toward the big kitchen, now filled with trays of cookies and baked good.

“Look who is here!” Miri singsonged once we were in the kitchen.

Rosaline looked up from where she was talking to Ariana, both the ladies had piping bags on their hand and were lining cookies with sugary cream.

“Lucia!” Ariana smiled. “Sweets, how are you?” She asked.

“I am fine.” I said walking over to her her as she pulled me in a hug.

Rosaline hugged me next and we four sat down, Miri tasting the cookies and the elder women piping them.

“How’s everything?” Rosaline asked. “Last I heard was you cut off your tuition fund.” She pointed out.

I flushed. “Yeah…I thought… You guys didn’t want me and I was being way to…interrupting…” I stammered.

Rosaline shook her head. “You weren’t being interrupting… I don’t know, whole thing was fucked up.”

“Yeah.” Ariana sighs. “We should have just…allowed you to come with us.”

“It’s alright…”

“Lucia!?” I hear another shriek and turn to see Audrey standing on the door way looking gorgeous as ever.

“Hey!” I grinned.

“Hey!” She walked in. “I thought you died!”

I laughed.

Audrey sat on the table along with as the conversation went on smoothly, mostly about me and what I have been doing until, Ariana got triggered.

“Don’t eat like an elephant!” She yelled at Audrey who had successfully eaten five and a half cookie.

“What?” She asked with a mouthful. “If Miri can…”

“Miri is pregnant!” Ariana reasoned. “And they have got almond paste, surely you don’t want to spend tomorrow’s party with rashes on your face, Audrey!”

Audrey quickly gulped the contents of her mouth and frowned. “Why would you put almonds in them?”

“Because I like alomonds!” Miri chuckled sticking out her tongue at Audrey.

“Why wouldn’t you tell me before, you guys are so mean!” She yelled before retrieving to her room.

“Crazy!” Ariana mumbled and Rosaline and Miri laughed.

“Have a cookie.” Rosaline extended the plate toward me.

I took one and took a bite.

“Is it good?” She asked, in a motherly tone.

With a smile I nodded.

Question of the chapter:

Twin Boys OR Twin Girls?

-November.

44

After helping to clean the mess in the kitchen Miri and I were seated on the parlour.

Rosaline had given me something light to eat and Miri dragged me to the parlour to have a small talk, so that needed up me and Miri curled up on separate couches and talking about life recently.

“I don’t know.” She said. “But I think, I don’t want the kids to be without a dad anymore.”

“I can imagine.” I replied. “It’s the worst felling of not knowing the one who made you.”

“Yeah.” She sighed. “The questions were getting complex and the excuse was getting old, so I thought why not? And honestly… It felt sort of lonely these days.”

I nodded.

I can relate.

Ben entered the room with an angry Mason hot on his heels, Mason was mumbling under his breath that made Miri frown.

“I’m taking the kids out to get something to drink.” Ben said. “Do you want me to bring you back something?” He asked Miri.

She smiled and shook her head. Ben leaned down to put his hand on Miri’s swollen stomach and kissed her head. “I’ll see you soon.” He said.

“Lucia.” He nodded in acknowledgement.

“Ben.” I nodded back.

“You’re back.”

“You’ve mended your ways. Making a couple of right decision, I see.”

He grinned. “Well you see…”

“Ben. Out!” Rosaline’s voice rang as she walked in, a couple of girls in pink aprons followed with buckets and boxes.

Ben looked perplexed from the elder women’s snappy voice and pouted.

Mason looked quite interested at what was behind Rosaline and ran out to see what was there.

“Out, Ben!” She said again. “It’s the ladies den.”

“Whatever.” He rolled his eyes and left.

The girls places the buckets and all the boxes on the ground and proved to unbox the items.

“What are these?” I asked.

“They are from the spa and nail salon.” Rosaline said.

“Oh?” Miri grinned. “Does it mean we don’t have to go out to get out nails and hair done?” She asked happily.

“No.” Rosaline grinned talking a seat beside me on the couch I was curled up in. “The girls with the dresses will be here shortly, too.” She said.

“Oh, fancy!” Miri giggled.

Fancy, no doubt.

And within fifteen minutes, me along with Miri, Rosaline, Ariana, Audrey and Bella were sitting with out toe nails soaking in warm water with our faces covers in soothing face mask that almost relaxed my whole body.

And I’d be lying if it didn’t feel good. Life between college and work and home had actually made me tired. The days were tiring and nights were sleepless and in the passing year, I was devastated, so the treatment comes like a break.

I feel the girls from the nail salon file my toe nails before my fingernails.

“Can I have, fake nails, mama?” Bella asked since she was the only one with out a mask on her face.

“No.” Rosaline replied. “Your dad will kill me if he sees those.”

At this Audrey giggles.

“But…can’t you peruse him. He always listens to you.”

Rosaline sighs and I can almost imagine her rolling her eyes.

“Fine.” Rosaline says. “Whatever.”

Bella squeals and than being talking with the nail artist about how she wants her plastic nails.

And later after an hour or two maybe, we all sit in Rosaline’s room, and pick out the outfits for the party.

Well they do. I just sit and watch them picking out cloths and lingerie, with a smile on my face.

On small occasions they’d be happy and make a huge deal out of it. As far as I know anniversaries came with cake and a family gathering but the family had all gone out to by spending almost hundred thousand dollars and the dresses that were delivered to be chosen had prize tags more than my three month long salary.

So when Rosaline came and told me to pick something up for myself, I shook my head and said I had a dress. She was adamant on getting me a dress but, honestly something made me feel distant cause as far as it concerned, It made me feel like…a poor person and that I was dependent on them for their money.

“Luce…look at this…it would look so good on you.” Miri said.

I shrugged.

“Why are you being such a fun crusher?” Bella said. She and I, I don’t think ever had a proper conversation or any conversation at all but now she was holding a small black dress and pouting at me. “I know why you are being depressed.” She said.

I raised my eyebrows at her as she made her way to where I was sitting with a pillow on my lap. “You don’t have to feel down. It’s just a dress and a pair of panties.” She shrugged.

Talk about being a princess.

“And you damn well deserve it. Think about the year you spent without my brother and you definitely cried your eyes out at night, didn’t you?” She asked lowly. “Imagine this as a thank you for waiting for Aless who was too busy being temporarily dead while you kept crying.”

I laughed at her statement.

“Come on. Pick up a nice sexy dress and the cutest pair of panties and let’s roll, sister!” She squealed making everyone turn toward us.

“What?” She snorted at the girls.

At last I did end up taking a dress. It was nice and well…it was damn nice and matched my perfectly done and polished silver nails and my now trimmed and perfectly shampooed  and conditioned hair.

On the way to Aless’s room after getting the dress and nice pair of panties, like Bella said and something a little bit more piece of clothing, I met the twins. There were hurdled in the corner of the archway of the fifth floor.

“Lucia getaway.” I heard one of them his but before I could, I tripped over and the laser alarm started buzzing, water sprinkles activated and one of them pulled me behind before I got drenched.

“Women, you need to looking where you’re going!” The other one rolled his eye.

“I didn’t know you wanted to take a shoer here.” I huffed and he taped a few buttons on the tab deactivating the alarm peep-peep .

Aless came out of the room, from the commotion of the alarm and saw me with arms crossed over my chest, bags dangling from my wrists.

“Whats wrong?” He frowns.

“Nothing.” The twins reply. “Lucia became the test dummy of new water-laser alarm.”

Aless rolled his eyes. “Come on.” He extended his hand to me and scowled at the twins. “If Zio hears about this prank, I know nothing, bro. Mama will kill you both.”

“Come on, it’s gonna be fun. Plus, I’ll switch this test water by sewage water and can’t wait!” One of the twins squeals.

Squeals!

I frown!

“I know nothing about it.” Aless said dismissively. “And what if, it isn’t her that is getting drenched but mama or Zio or dad or anybody else?” He asks.

“We have controls, brother.” One of them sighs rolling his eye. The other nods smugly. “Nothing bad to anyone but her is gunna happen.”

Aless shrugs and leads me to his room.

It was the same as before. With the same bed, same nightstand, same everything.

Just the bedsheets were deep green linen.

“Did you buy a dress?” Aless asks once, inside the room and he has his arms wrapped around my waist.

“I did.” I reply showing him the bag. “But you can’t see it, not yet.”

“Yeah?” He asks. “Why not?”

“It’s a surprise.” I kiss the corner of his mouth. “Do you like my hair?” I ask.

He runs his hand through my hair feeling the strands. “I like it long better.”

I pout.

“It’d have been handy when I’d take from the back, don’t you think?” He asks with a smirk.

The statement leaves me warm all the way down.

“Come on.” He says chuckling. “You up for a drive? I want to go pick the present for Zio.” He says.

I nod.

“You better change then. A couple of your stuff is still on the closet. And your yellow blanket.”

“It’s still here?” I gasped in surprise.

So it isn’t lost and is still mine.

My perfecty blanket!

“It is.” He kisses my head. “Now go change “

I place the total of four bags holding my dress in one and other two the secret stuff an the other a nice pair of Jimmy Choo shoes and get changed into a baby blue dress with a pair of new found boy shorts.

Hades was causally sitting on the bed when I came out and tied my hair in a ponytail with the scrunchy I had on my wrist.

“I am ready.” I said.

“Yeah. Come on.” He said getting up from bed and leading the way.

“I am not getting drenched with sewage water, am I?” I ask stopping at the archway.

Hades laughs.

Question of the chapter:

Cooking tutorials OR Makeup tutorials?

-November.

45

I got dressed with Lisa and Bella’s help since everyone else was busy getting dressed.

Bella looked stunning in her full sleeved, A-line knee under dress with her hair put into a low bun, in a messy way.

“Alright.” Bella huffed. “I am pulling up the zipper, you ready?”

“Yeah.” I sucked in a deep breath, trucking my stomach in and making my breast thrust out. The dress was off shoulder so I had to put on a string corset to push my breasts up and make my stomach look flatter and waist look curvier.

“Alright, you’re done.” Lisa huffed and placed the little comb on the side of my messy bun, that had fake pearl and fake diamond details.

At the end, I agreed with what Bella had done to my face. She did some powder work and shimmer work and put eyes shadows on my eye lids and Lisa did my hair with my lips painted the matte-est shade of maroon.

I was looking…like a women with a class.

“Stand still.” Lisa said. “Here are your shoes.” She places them on the floor, with her help, I strapped my shoes on. They were high heels with one single thick strap keeping my toes in place and another jewel strap going around my ankle.

Bella fixed the back of the dress, so it fell on the floor in an elegant-powerful way.

“There we’re done and ready.” Bella breathed out. “You look gorgeous.”

“You do too.” I smiled.

“Okay.” She grinned.

After Bella walked to the party, which was taking place in huge hall where I had first arrived the estate. The hall was decorated with gorgeous lights and curtains and the staircase just added to the look with a huge chandelier hanging from the high roof and people dressed in their best.

From the top of the stair I made out, Aless who was standing with the twins and Ben with a glass of whisky in his hand. He was dressed in a charcoal grey fitted suit and shiny shoes and was talking with a mischievous smile with the other boys. muth a deep breath and gaining my confidence, I walked down the stairs. Also I hadn’t let Aless see my dress before so I could actually please him and take him out of surprise this only time.

I need to dress up for him more.

When I reach at the last step, I see Antonio DeMarco walking over to me with a smile on his face and a champagne glass in his hand.

“Will you do me the honor?” He asked in a fatherly tone filled with adoration.

I smiled and looped my arm through his extended looped arm and got down from the last stair making our way to the main section of the party.

I felt Aless’s eyes on me when I walked along with his father to where Rosa and Zio Vincent and others of the family were. Without the boys of course.

They were probably planning for another prank.

Boys. I mentally rolled my eyes.

“Look at you!” Rosa squealed. “You look so gorgeous.”

I see Bella nod, proud of her work. Bella was loopy armed with her papa and looked too excited to go and dance.

“She does look so very gorgeous.” Ariana said with a smile coming to the other side of Antonio. “Like a mini Hope.”

I blushed at the comment that I almost looked like my mum.

I felt a strong arm drape around my waist, instantly I knew the touch and smell.

It was my king laying his claim on me.

“Look at you, finally found us.” Bella giggled.

“Bella, don’t tease.” Rosa muttered. She was in a different way gorgeous. She had a very velvety-silk navy blue dress on with a deep V neck and it sparkled in it’s own simplicity and gorgeousness matching with her sapphire studded ear-ring and brown hair swiped on one side curdled to a wavy perfection.

Sometimes, I thought she was made for this role. Strong, powerful, sophisticated, intelligent and all that family needs from their Donna.

She was a perfect Donna.

“I am going steal my beautiful date for a moment.” Aless said once he was successful in pulling me to his side with his arm wrapped around my waist.

“No you can’t.” Bella said. “You can’t take her.”

“And why do I need any opinion from you, little rabbit?” He asked his cousin with a raise of his eyebrow.

“Because you can’t.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Because mama and auntie are taking Lucia to the women’s corner and get her introduced, before dinner.”

Aless rolled his eyes. “Did mama say anything to me? No. So you better keep your tongue tied, sissy or everything will be out before you can say sorry to Zio.”

“Aless.” Ariana admonishes. “She’s your smallest sister.”

“Go play with your barbie, Bells.” He snickers. “Or I might just…blurt…you know…just a little bit…”

“I am done you you kids pulling other by the tail.” Rosaline huffs. “I am going take a seat cause my feet hurt and I am old.” She retrieves followed by Vincent.

I briefly see Antonio pat Aless’s shoulder before he too with his wife walks to the other corner where couches were placed making a tea party corner.

“Did I mention, that you look like a princess?” I heard Aless whisper in my ear.

“You might have.” I replied in a flirty tone.

“Damn, Cia. You look edible.” He says placing a chaste kiss on the corner of my mouth.

“So do you.” I reply.

“So you could eat me, baby girl?” He snickers. “You sure have got a big mouth.”

“Gross!” I hear Bella almost gag and leave coughing.

I almost forgot she was still there.

Aless rolls his eyes. “Come, I have a few people I want to introduce you to.” He said leading me toward the bar where a man was standing with a women wrapped around his arm. He was around Aless age.

“Nick.” He nodded at the guy who stood up straight.

“Hades.” He nodded back.

“Volevo che incontrassi presto sarebbe Donna. This is Lucia Rivera.” He introduced speaking the fist bit in Italian making me scowl in my head.

(I’d like for you to meet the would be soon, Donna.)

“Sí. Pleasure, Miss.Rivera.” The man extended his arm toward me for a shake. “I am Nicholas DeLuca.”

“Pleasure.” I smiled and shook his hand.

“Nicholas here, owns a chain of manufacturing companies for ships and choppers.” Hades says.

“Damn rich.” I replied coyly.

Cause honestly he felt like a man I could carry out a conversation with easily.

He had gentle but deep eyes and a nice voice.

Nicholas chuckles, pointing at me with his whiskey glass meanwhile his little girlfriend eyes my man. “Mi piace, fratello. Hai scelto bene. “

(I like her, brother. You chose well)

“Solo il meglio.” Hades said.

(Only the best)

The both men talked a few moments in Italian as Hades kept his arm around my shoulder like I was a trophy he was afraid to loose and watched Bella dance with her Dad on the dance floor, giggling and spinning madly.

“Lucia, I’d like you to meet, Leonardo Calvin and Miss Jasmine Dominico.” Aless said turning my attention to the couple stood before me.

I smiled and extended my arm. The girl on Leonardo’s arm looked at me with detest. “Lucia Rivera.” I smiled.

“Leonardo Calvi.” The guy shook my hand. “I was drop dead fan of your mother.”

“I never knew her.” I smiled sadly. “But I am sure she had to be an amazing women.”

“Surely.” Leonardo said. “Mrs. Rivera worked for our family for quite a long time before she officially turned to the DeMraco to start a life. She was one of the bravest and courageous women I knew.”

“Thank you, it means a lot.” I smiled and heard the girl faintly snort.

Okay.

“Come on.” Hades said after the both man gave each other pats on the arm and said see you later.

“Well her girlfriend didn’t sound very Hally to be here.” I muttered as we walked back to where the family were seated.

“She’s had it for me…since when? When we were ten year old?” Hades snorts. “I don’t really remember.”

“Well she’s nice.” I replied coyly. “Nice skin, nice breasts, pointy nose, great big dark eyes…”

“It’s like your describing a villain witch.”

I giggled.

PS! Dress for Lucia, her undies and shoes bellow!

(Photos from Pinterest)

Aless:

Daddy Vince

Rosaline.

Question of the chapter:

Romantic Thriller OR Psychological Thriller (book genre)

-November

46

Hades, once inside the room pushed me into the bed resulting of me landing on my front with a thud on the soft mattress.

He smiled as he processed to remove his suit jacket following his silky black tie followed by his shirt.

He looked ravishing, with his shirt off and the suit pants hanging from his hips. Like a chocolate.

He knelt down and pulled my legs so that only my butt barely rested on the edge of the bed.

“I am going to keep your dress on, okay?”

“Okay.” I breathed in deep as his lips come to mine and kissed with a fervent passion and desire. Hades licked my lower lip before sinking his teeth into the flesh and releasing it with a tug.

His both hand grabbed the wide hem of my dress and bunched it up to my waist revealing my white silk panty shorts.

Licking his lips, he placed a kiss on my corset covered tummy and proceeded downward to my covered pubic bone.

I gasped and clutched the sheets beside me. The dress was tight around the waist and chest restraining my movements and also making the process of breathing hard.

Hades hooked his thumbs under the elastic of my panties and pulled the silk material down my legs.

“Spread them for me, kitten.” He said, his eyes never leaving my exposed heat, his hands gently holding my thighs.

I separated my legs for him, a little bit.

“As far as you can, baby.” He said looking up at me. Biting my lips, I spread my leg even more. As far as they would go.

“Good girl.” He said and leaned over to place a light kiss on my lips and pulled away before I could response. “Now, lift them.” He said.

What was he planning to do? I raised them.

“Higher.” He said.

I did.

And then I heard the faint sound of his zipper lowing down and both his hand grabbing my ankles and bending them so that they were above my shoulder. He held me in place with one hand, placing the forearm firmly on my thighs and stroked his cöck with the other.

“There you are.” He grinned. “All for me.”

I whimpered. The dress was tight and my thighs were kind of hurting from the foreign position. But it all dispersed as I felt Hades’s fingers stroke my heat with soft motion before he lowers his face to my soaked püssy.

He flickers my clit with his tongue making me sigh and grab the sheets more tightly.

And then I felt his thick head poking me at my entrance.

“You okay?” He asked.

“Yeah.” I breathed out. “I’m fine.”

Without the further response Aless pushed inside me making me scream out from the new depth.

Somehow he felt more bigger and he went more deeper.

He stilled, his eyes closed, lips sightly parted. Enjoying his euphoria.

The restraining of me dress made it more erotic. My nipples were hard and aching and needed extreme attention and that was absolute torture.

I brought my right hand over my bended legs to my breast and squeezed through the hard material of the dress and the corset, Hades still, still inside me.

“Damn, you’re so warm.” He gasped out.

I sighed.

Aless pulled back, so that just a bit of him was inside me and pushed back in with force, I felt the whole of my body jerk back from the reaction force and moaned out loud.

He pulled put again breathing harsh. “Fucking…tight.” Before slamming back to me again.

My eyes rolled back. His motions were slow but force was hard.

I moaned and cried out with each thrust and pull, before I came all over his cock still hard and inside me, but Aless didn’t stop, I rode out my high from his soft but deep strokes in utter discomfort but then once the first blow of orgasm washed over me, Aless smirked.

My eyes dropped. Hades pulled my legs straight back, they were sore and almost numb.

He kept my legs spread as he entered me again.

“Oh!” I moaned at the fullness. And this time instead of stilling in me, he pounded me like a lion.

His groans came deep from his chest as he grabbed my hand and placed them above my head. “Damn fuck. I am going to ruin every inch of you.” He hissed out as he pulled out and shoved his thick cock back into my wet pussy, the wet sounds and pur moans covered the room along with the heady smell of sex.

I cried out again as I felt the second wave of orgasm ignite.

Aless stopped and pulled out once again.

“Turn.” He commanded. “On you hands and knees.”

I obeyed.

He threw my big dress off of my hips once again as he entered me from behind. His hands, one stayed on my butt, gripping me firmly, the other went around and pulled my hair open, wrapping his wrist around my shot hair he pulled angling my face so I could see him.

“So sexy, little girl.” He smirked. “Fucking gorgeous.”

I moaned at his comment and of the sweet pain forming in my stomach.

Hades started the dance of his. I cried out at every push and pull as my body jerked back and forth with tremendous force.

“Oh!” I shrieked as I felt myself building once again.

“You’re tightening.” Hades hissed. “Fuck, I am gonna come.”

“I am not on the pill.” I bit my lip.

“What?” He gasped. “Shit!” He cursed pulling out.

“You’re not on the pill?” He asked frowning with an angry voice.

“No.” I breathed out.

“Fuck!” He cursed dragging his hands through his messed up hair. “Stay here. Don’t move.” He said before he got down from the bed and walked into the closet.

I sighed as I felt the waves of my orgasm die.

Hades came in a minute later and slammed inside me, his hands grabbing my both butt cheeks hard to the point to leave marks.

“I want you on the pill.” I groaned, moving in me. I closed my eyes and relished the bitter sweet pain. “I hate condoms.”

I sighed as slowly once again I felt myself building.

“I’m gonna come.” Hades gritted out. I felt his movements going faster and felt the numb feeling crawl up from my toes to my stomach.

The familiar tightening on my stomach returned as I threw my head back. Aless grabbed my hair once again, slamming into me and pulling out in his own animalistic way.

My stomach turned and muscles clenched.

“Come with me.” He said pulling my hair with a little more force as his pounding came down to long hard strokes and my muscle knot broke.

I cried out as I felt my body jerk forward from the force of my orgasm.

Hades gabbed my butt tightly steadying his body jerked as he came.

“Fuck!” He breathed and dropped his weight on top of me.

The buckle of his belt, pressed on my covered waist as he lay on top of me completely waisted and drained.

“We should get up and get changed.” I mumbled after a couple of minutes.

“Hmm.” Aless hummed. “But I like this.”

“This dress is too tight and you’re still inside.”

“Inside you is my favourite place.” He sighed. “You’re warm and wet, tight and small, what could I ever ask for?”

I giggle.

More minutes later, Hades helped me out of my dress and corset so I can finally breathe air inside my lungs freely rather than puffs of breath.

He fills the bath with warm water and helps me wash myself and than washed himself before we get under the covers and cuddle.

“Get me my blanket.” I whine.

“I don’t want to get up.” Aless says.

“No!” I cry. “I need my blanket.”

“Don’t be dramatic, this sheet is fine.”

“No. It’s not. It’s not heavy or warm it’s just makes me more cold.” I yell.

“Fine!” He huffs and pulls the sheets off me and lays on himself with the sheet wrapped around him.

I huff. Is he for real right now?

“Get your own blanket.” He says.

I huff and walk into the closet and retrieve my blanket from the bottom self and pull it to bed with me.

“Don’t touch my blanket!” I yell, playfully.

“I don’t want you blanket!” Hades yells back.

“Whatever!” I yell at the same tone and jump on top of him, capturing his lips on mine, in a fit of giggles as my hair fall around us like a veil.

The blanket and sheets lay forgotten as this time, Hades makes sweet slow love to me.

Question of the chapter:

A vanilla husband or A daddy husband?

-November.

47

“Let’s skip breakfast.”  Aless mumbled from where his mouth was latched onto my neck sucking and kissing.

He was still in a towel around his hips while he kept interrupting me from getting ready.

“No.” I answered.

“Why not?” He groaned his hands tightening around my stomach.

“Because, it looks rude.”

“Nobody care.” He mumbles, his hand travel up cupping my left breast.

“I do.” I twisted my body free from his perverted hold and pulled my hair in a low pony tail and placed small stone studs on my ear to go with my dress.

“Come on.” He whined.

I tiptoed to kiss his chin. “Get dressed, va bene?” I said patting his naked chest.

(Okay?)

He sighed and walked lazily into his closet.

I straightened out my faded red, square necklined short sleeved dress and walked downstairs to the breakfast table.

It was ten and the house was barely awake.

Ben was in the kitchen, and Miri was sitting on the kitchen table, her head in her hand and the other poking her food.

“I don’t want to eat this.” She whined.

“Miri.” Ben warned, still facing the stove and Miri was looking at her food disgusted. “You eat this before you eat whatever you want.”

“I want pickle with rice and eggs.”

“Miri.” He warned again. “Baby…you can’t even smell egg before throwing up.”

“But…but…I” Miri almost cries before Ben rushes to her and takes her face in his palm.

“Shh.” He soothes. “Hush. It’s okay.”

Miri vaguely nods and looks over where I was standing.

“Hey Luce.” She smiles. Any trace that she was about to cry goes away.

“Hi.” I replied uncomfortably. “Where is every one?”

“Every body is in the main dining hall at the back. I don’t feel good to be around too many people.” Miri mumbles frowning.

“Okay.” I reply. “In the back?”

“Yeah.” She replies. “Behind the staircase.”

I nod before leaving.

“You’re late.” I hear as I enter the room only consisting of a long narrow table with chairs placed on either sides.

Hades sits on one of the chair, animatedly talking with Nicolo or Angelo whichever and the other sits scattered about.

“Lucia, come sit.” Bella calls. She was doing something on her phone and looked gleefully happy.

I strode my way over to her and took a seat beside her on the cream foam chair.

“See this.” She shows me her phone, a photo of mine and her displayed on her screen were we laugh animatedly.

“That’s good.” I smile.

“Damn good candid.” She giggles. “But…whatever, you gotta help me tonight.”

“What kind of help?” I ask frowning.

“Thing is…” She says in a hushed tone. “I have a date.”

I don’t see how she needs a help with that. “Okay?”

“Yeah.” She says. “I’ll have to sneak out…cause we cannot let any one know…”

“Okay?”

“Yeah…you’ll distract mum and the girls and the men will be in a meeting from seven to ten so it won’t be a issue cause I’ll be back before ten…”

I chuckle nervously. “You sure you want to do that?” I ask.

“Yeah!” She replies confidently.

“I am not so sure about that, Bella.” I reply. “I mean…are you sure, Zio will be okay with that?”

“No!” She says dramatically. “Are you shit mad? Daddy will kill me and Stephano, if he hears about it.” She says.

“I’ll distract the ladies, if you’d like but…I dunno Bella. I mean…where are you going anyway?”

“I’ll be inside the estate.” She rolls her eyes. “Just in a bit secretive place. Out…in the woods.” She smiles.

“Oh. Okay.” I smiled and Bella proceeded to shown me the photographs of last night.

“Lucy? Come help me with these?” I heard Rosa call, hurriedly I walked over to her and grabbed huge tray of toast pilled and brought it to the table.

Rosa picked up the jar of honey and chocolate syrup from the trolley as she walked over to the table.

“I feel half dead.” She sighed and stretched her arms above her head cracking the tension.

“You sure look tired.” I smiled. “Come let’s eat.” I said before claiming back my seat beside Bella. In moments two more maids came with a tray full of bacon and the other full of eggs.

Damn! How many people were eating?

And in about minutes after the maids finished with setting up the table, the dining hall started to fill up. But there were not much people outside family. Just, Nicholas who I recognized from last night and the other guy, Leonardo Calvi and the girl. Who yet didn’t look pleased.

Rosaline sat on the chair beside the one left out for Zio Vince who came almost fifteen minutes after after everyone started eating.

“Good morning.” He greeted with a huge smile.

“Good morning.” Everyone chorused and I grinned.

It was so good to be a little part of a big family.

“Toast?” Zio  Vince huffed. “I don’t toast.”

“Say that again.” Rosa said lowly but audible enough for everyone to hear.

Without another word Zio  Vincent pilled up three toast and an egg and a couple of bacon on his plate and drenched the toast with chocolate syrup and began eating.

Talk about power!

I shook my head biting down on my own piece of honey toast as my eyes met Aless’s. He smirked when he caught my attention and I could tell something was going through that gutter brain of his.

I didn’t pay attention to him as Rosaline perked up and asked the girl that was with Mr. Calvi. “So how is the business, Jasmine?”

“It’s quite fine, Donna.” She smiled a fake smile. “We’re doing really great.”

“What business?” I whispered to Bella.

“She interior decorates.” Bella whispered back. “Damn good, she does. She decorated the estate back at Italy and mama-papa’s vacation cabin in Mirihi island. Gorgeous as much as …”

“What are you whispering about?” Rosa asked with a frown.

“Just stuff.” I replied.

Rosaline nodded and went back to her conversation.

“I was wondering if you are any time free, Jasmine.” Hades spoke. “I bought a apartment in Brooklyn recently. I’d like to customize it.” He said.

“Oh?” Jasmine replied interested. “How about Friday afternoon? I am free on Friday and we can go take a look at the house and maybe we can discuss…”

Okay. I don’t like her. She is with another man and is actually flirting with mine.

“Uh…actually that is up to Lucia. If she is free on Friday than we all can take a look and she can tell you what she’d like.” Hades says.

Oh!

“That’s wonderful!” Rosaline chimes gleefully.“I am free on Friday too!”

“Rosa…” Zio Vince warns.

She pouts making the others chuckle.

Apart from Bella. She rolls her eyes.

Question of

the

chapter:

French toast

OR Grilled cheese?

-November

48

It was Thursday night at ten when I was laying in bed of my small apartment I shared with Becca.

She was out. With her new found daddy.

As she said so. And got up all nicely dressed in a tight little dress and nice heels and painted her lips red, blew me a kiss and was out of that door before I could tell her to be careful.

I sighed and turned to my other side bored by the whiteness of the ceiling.

Though being in the estate gave me a nice warmth and homely feeling, I also wanted to keep my job  and wanted to earn my own money.

And to top it off, I already felt bad for spending Aless’s money.

I sigh. I had tried calling him earlier today, to know if we were ought to go to the apartment tomorrow.

He didn’t pick up of course. I knew he wouldn’t. And it’s been two days he hasn’t called or answered my calls. He was angry.

He was beyond angry.

I’ll clear it up.

It was that night back in the estate, the girls were all in the parlour and were having their evening tea with pumpkin breads that Ariana made.

I had been successful in gathering the girls while the men were in the meeting room since six o’clock.

I was watching the time on the clock every other five minutes since Bella left through the back door during shift change, all dressed up nice.

“Lucy? What’s wrong?” Rosaline asked.

“Nothing.” I smiled.

She frowned.

“Are you okay?” She asked.

“Yeah.” I nodded. “Perfect.”

She nodded and went back to the conversation.

“Luce?” Miri asked making me turn my attention toward her. She was going through a couple of nursery design along with Ariana.

“What do you think about baby pink and light grey?” She asks showing me a sheet of paper that had the layout of the room.

“I like this one better.” Ariana handed me another sheet of was yellow and light coral orange and white.

“The coral orange really brings life.” I said. “I like the orange one.”

“ Okay.“ Miri sighed. “I still dunno if it’s a boy or girl. I think the yellow and white is kinda neutral.”

“I bet it’s a boy.” Mason pipes up from the floor where he was sitting and playing with Lego’s.

“No!” Rose squeaks. “A girl! Tel him, mama. It’s a girl!”

Ariana laughs followed my Miri.

“We don’t know yet.” Miri says to the kids.

“But daddy said it was a little girl!” Rose pouts. “I want a baby sissy!”

“We’ll see when it’s time.” Miri admonishes.

“Cia!” I heard Aless yell, my attention snapped back from the photographs to his loud voice and thumping of shoes.

He sounded angry.

Fucking angy.

“CIA!” He yelled again. The voice sent down dangerously cold signals down my spine.

In about moments, Aless appeared in the door way.

A crying and mumbling Bella follows behind trying to stop Aless to enter the parlour by grabbing his forearm.

I stood abruptly from my seat.

Oh shit!

I knew it was a bad idea.

“Its not her fault.” I heard Bella mumble behind Aless as he stomped toward me once inside the parlour.

He was angry.

Really angry.

And by than all the attention had been turned to me and Rosaline was frowning.

“Aless.” I said once he stood directly in front of me.

“Cia.” He spat. “Would you like to explain why Bella was found in the woods?” He asks.

“I-”

“You knew.” He accused. Well not accusatory when it’s truth but I still stayed mum not looking at him straight in the eye. “Why wouldn’t you tell me? Things could have gone much worse, if the guard hadn’t found Bella when he did.”

My attention snaps to Bella, she had bruise marks on her upper arms, the kind of that happens when a persons been grabbed hard.

I look down again.

I should have told him. “I am sorry…I didn’t…”

“If you would have told, she wouldn’t be hurt, Cia.” He says cupping my cheeks and raising my face to meet his eyes. Disappointment flashes over his handsome features. “I expected more responsible attitude rather than teenage rebellion from you.”

I find myself gaze downward even that ugh his is making me keep my eyes on him.

I feel small.

And than the next morning I came back home and had been moping since.

Well not moping to be exact. I was feeling bad and low.

Bella called later that morning I came home and was crying saying sorry over and over again, no matter how much I tried to explain that it wasn’t her fault and she simply wanted to enjoy an evening out.

She cried and told me, she was not allowed to step out of the house and per Zio Vince, who was also very very angry and they were flying back to Italy that night.

I said goodbye once she had calmed down and went to see a gynecologist after my work ended to get myself on birth control.

I sighed once again as I turned to the other side, nuzzling into my pillow I groaned.

My phone was laying to the other corner of the room from when I threw it when Aless won’t pick up after nth time of my calls.

I was hungry. I didn’t even have dinner.

With a huff I got up and walked over to the kitchen. There was cornflakes and oranges and milk.

I poured them in a bowl and walked over to the living room. Even TV showed nothing interesting today. I even finished my homework for this week and tomorrow I had classes and if Aless was still with me that is, I have to take a bus from uni to Brooklyn.

Urgh!

The sound of my door bell made me roll my eyes as I got up and opened the door.

Aless stood there drenched from head to toe, his face stoic and expression less.

How dare he?

He is the one not picking up my goddamn calls and he has the right to be stoic and angry!

“Where’s your phone?” He asked.

In shrugged.

“I’ve been calling since six thirty. It’s unreachable.” He sates.

Oops!

“It broke.” I replied. “Why are you soaked?” I ask.

“It’s raining.”

“Where is your car?”

“It broke.”

I nodded and moved back. My intention was to close the door but he stepped in.

Aless took off his shoe and socks followed by his shirt and pants and boxers and was stark naked as he dumped his clothing on the corner of the door.

“I’m gonna take a shower.” He says turning to me. It takes my will power, all of it mind you not to look down there where his Aless Jr, stays. Soft and cute.

No!

Penis is not cute.

“And when I get out, we’re gonna talk.” He says slowly.

I nodded.

49

I figured Hades would be cold so I turned on the heater as soon as he stepped into the small bathroom and took two towels to place them on the bathroom so won’t drip all over my floor again.

Surprisingly he left the bathroom door opened. The shower was fitted on the wall above the bathtub and the bath/shower section was separated by a SpongeBob curtain which was now open as Aless almost touching the showerhead stood, his hands in the shower wall and head bend low.

I gulped as I saw how huge he looked in my small shower and how rigid the muscle were on his shoulders.

“Come here.” He said.

I placed the towels on the sink top. “I took a shower…”

“Come here, Cia.” He said again.

I’d be lying if I hadn’t been craving him since the moment he walked in through that door.

I missed him.

And that morning I kind of left in a frazzled way without saying goodbye and we didn’t even get to talk.

It was for my stupidity I didn’t tell Aless or anybody that Bella was going to the woods.

And I kinda felt bad that he blamed me but in this situation I was the adult. And he was right, I shouldn’t have acted like a teenager.

I sighed and took off my long tee before getting into the shower behind him.

I grabbed the soap and my scrubber from the small shelf and rubbed soap on his back.

Aless relaxed a little as I scrubbed his back and shoulders.

“Turn.” I said softly. “Let me wash you front.”

He sighed and turned. I scrubbed more soap on to the scrubber and cleaned his chest keeping my eyes fixed on his rock hard abdomen muscles and that V of his Adonis belt.

I feel him brushing my hair away from my face and than cupping my cheeks.

“Hey?” He says softly once my eyes meet his. “I am sorry, okay? I yelled at you in front of everyone that day.”

“It’s okay.” I force a smile.

“Let me make it up to you.” He said with a grin in his face and his hands went under my butt, picking me up.

I gave away a loud squeak and wrapped my arms and legs around his neck and waist.

“That’s my girl.” He said with a smirk as he turned and pressed me against the shower wall. The water fell where we were connected. I felt Aless let me slip further so that we lined.

So that Aless Jr. was lined toward his home and was now fully erect and standing.

Aless lifted me up and brought my entrance in contact with his member.

My mouth dropped open at the euphoria and eyes closed as I felt him enter me at a new angle, filling me. Stuffing me.

Aless sighed once he was all the way in and held me tight against the shower wall.

“You said you wanted to talk?” I asked once we were in bed. Tangled. Naked.

“I did.” He sighs. “I wanted to talk to you. Important stuff.”

“What is it?” I sat up.

“Cia…I…I haven’t done relationships before, I’ll be honest with you. I don’t know how this shit works, but I know that my family is your family and for that we should pay attention what goes around here and act accordingly. You’re my girl Lucia. I expect responsible attitude and that night when I saw Bella almost…” He clenches his jaw closing his eyes.

I look down.

I can tell it’s hard. Bella is his little sister. Cousin or not. His sister.

“I was angry, Cia. And Bella didn’t want to tell on you, in case you’re thinking like that…”

“Is that what you think of me?” I asked.

He looked up at me. Frowning.

“Cia…”

“No.” I sighed. “No, Aless…I never think of something like that.”

“Why would think like that?” I asked again. “Bella…is a girl who had been…hurt…how can you even say that I’d think something like Bella telling on me when she is one hurt?”

“Bella is like a little sister, to me, Aless!” I said.

He nodded.

“I am sleepy.” I sniff. “I just want to sleep.”

He pulls me down on his chest, pressing my head securely on top of his heart. “You’re an amazing woman, Lucia.” He kissed my head.

“I am so proud, I found you when I did.” He says.

I sniffle.

He just says that.

And he doesn’t even consider me as family.

How can he even think that I think Bella told on me?

And even if she did, what does it matter? She was scared.

She is right now where I was once…and no girl deserves to be in that mental pain.

I feel sad for Bella, if anything.

She’s just sixteen.

I fell Aless place a kiss in top of my head as he slowly rubs my shoulders as I lay in him.

When I wake up next morning at seven thirty, I find myself tangled with my cotton sheets and a brans new phone under my pillow.

I smiled and unlocked it. It had all the contacts from the family plus Becca.

I grinned as it rang and Aless’s name flashed on the screen.

I picked up and wished him good morning. He chuckled from the other side.

“I had to leave early today.” He says.

“You always have to leave early.” I roll my eyes getting down from bed. “Besides, is Jasmine coming over tonight at the apartment?”

“Uh…yeah.” He says. “Let me check my calendar. I forgot about that. Sorry baby.”

“It’s okay.” I reply. “Let me know…”

“I won’t be able to pick you up, however,  I’ll send a driver with the apartment keys. I may be late…”

“Okay.” I reply. “How long do you work?” I ask.

“I have a meeting around six thirty, so I don’t know how long that’ll go on and I need to brief the team after meeting… And you don’t want to hear no more.”

“But…what am I supposed to do, if you’re not there? I don’t even know Jasmine.”

He signs and silence follows for a second. I hear the tapping of keys.

Now I am just bothering him when he’s working.

“I’ll work something out, okay?” He says.

“Okay.” He replies. “I’ll send you a car but I gotta go now, I am working.”

“Alright.” I say pouty. “I’ll see you tonight.”

“Bye, kitten.”

After school was over and done with, I was limping my way to home when I found Becca standing outside the building, sulking and her arms crossed over his chest.

“Hey you!” I grinned looking at her.

She was a mess to look at.

And she was angry. But Becca was never angry.

“What are you doing out, here?” I asked.

“I forgot my keys.” She huffed.

“You…mean your forgot your keys at your Daddy’s home?” I teased.

“I am in no mood for fun, Luce. Just…lets get in.” He closes her eyes and takes some deep breaths.

“Oh.” I mumble. “Okay. Let’s go in.”

We walk up through the stairs to the third floor and I jiggle the key in opening the door.

Once inside I see Becca drop her clutch purse and teas shine in her eyes.

“Hey?” I say concerned. “Hey, what’s wrong?”

“He was married!” She says.

“Who? What do you mean?”

“The guy I went to see last night.” She whispers. “He’s married with two three year old kids.”

I frown and shake my head.

“And…and he said, he’d divorce her if that’s what I wanted…” She sniffs looking at me. “Why would I want that? I mean…it was just supposed be a one night thing and…” She shakes her head. “I don’t know…it’s just so disgusting! I slept with a married man, Luce!”

“Hey.” I grab her shoulders. “It’s okay. Alright?”

She shakes her head. “I can never ever forgive myself. I just ruined another girls home.”

“You didn’t know…” I say.

“But…I still did it.” She cries.

“He probably sleeps around.” I say.

“Probably.” She sniffs. “I need a bath.”

Okay.

I don’t tell her I need one too but she’s had a bad day so I let it slide.

In the mean time, I lay out a maroon shirt dress out and the under garments…that I bought along with the ones I wore at the party that day and shine my black ballet flats.

Taking a hurried shower, I quickly get changed and blow dry my hair using Becca’s drier.

“Are you going out?” She asks holding a tub of Choco-mint ice-cream.

“Uh…yeah.” I reply.

“Will you be back tonight?” She asks.

“I am not sure.” I say. “Maybe no.” I apply a bit if nude lip color on my lips and slip my feet in my shoes.

My phone rings from an unknown number. I pick it up. It’s the driver.

“Sure. I’ll be right down.” I reply before disconnecting the call.

“Your daddy sent you a car?” Becca asks.

“Hmm.” I say taking a seat beside her on the couch. “Now…don’t stay up too late okay?” I pat her head.

She hums.

The drive from Queens to Brooklyn lasts about an hour due to traffic.

It’s the worst on a Friday night.

Finally when I enter through the building’s gate, I sigh.

Finally!

If I was to sit a moment more in that car…I’d have jumped.

I press the button in the elevator and wait to hear the ping sound.

The door to the apartment was lock. I used the key Aless sent to unlock it and frowned.

Two pair of shoes were on the doorway. One was Aless’s the other were a pair of nude heels.

I closed the door behind me and walked to the living room.

Jasmine and Aless was sat side by side, looking at some kind of catalogue.

I thought he was working late?

“Hey?” I greeted no one in particular and discarded my shoes at the doorway.

“Hey baby.” Aless smiled. “Come here.” He extended his hand.

I smiled and walked over to take a seat next to him.

On the floor rested two wine glasses with a bottle of half finished white wine.

“Oh thank God you’re here, Lucia.” Jasmine smiled. “We’ve been sitting here for…like two hours deciding the floor of the foyer. What do you think, a cheery wood or do you want to keep the black and white theme?”

Two hours?

Didn’t he have a six thirty meeting?

50

I sat beside Aless as both of them, Aless and Jasmine that is started to talk.

She was laughing a giggly laugh at whatever  comment Aless was making.

They sipped wine from their glasses at short intervals. Aless offered me a glass but I declined at which he frowned but I turned my attention to the catalogue of the colours.

I really wanted to keep the black and white theme…maybe a touch of grey or navy here and there but I really liked the black domination.

“Okay.” Jasmine chirped. “So I have a palette of colors finalized here.” She pushed the pages at me. “You tell me which one you’d like as the theme colour.”

I smiled and pretended to shift through the palette. The color combos were pretty lovely to be honest.

Bella wasn’t lying when she said she does a good job at what she does.

I was confused between the black-white-grey and navy-olive shades.

“I like these two.” I pointed.

“But I really like the black one.” I added.

“Amazing choice, Lucia.” Jasmine sweetly said but there was a weird tone behind it.

I ignored her.

“I also discussed some layout with Aless before.” She chirped happily. “And I have some finalized, maybe you’d like to take a look at them?”

“Sure.” Aless said with a smile.

I didn’t like it.

I felt my body grow more warm.

I smiled and took the book of layout from Jasmine and shifted through it.

“I really like this one.” Aless said placing s light kiss on my cheek pointing at one picture. “It’ll keep the big windows.”

“Hmm.” I hummed.

I really like the big windows.

“I want to keep the big windows.” He said. “But if you’d like any changes…”

“I don’t.” I said still looking at the layout. “I don’t want any changes.”

“Okay.” He kissed my cheek once again and returned to discuss the rest with Jasmine.

Around nine thirty Jasmine left and Aless came after he bid her bye and closed the door.

I walked into the bathroom and splashed water on my face.

I don’t know why it was making me so angry?

It was just…they were talking about the house.

The house that is Aless’s.

Like he said…our house.

He was furnishing our house.

Yes! But with that girl. He said so himself she’s had it hot for him for years.

It means nothing.

They were sharing a wine bottle…

Bullshit!

They were sitting close.

Doesn’t matter.

He said he had a meeting.

Maybe it got cancelled.

H was laughing with her. You were there.

He kissed me.

He probably…

Shut up! Shut up!

“Who are you talking to, baby girl?” I hear Aless say from the bathroom doorway.

“Uh…nobody…just mumbling to myself.”

“Are you okay?” He asks crossing his arms over his chest.

He was still wearing his work shirt and pants.

“You look tired.” He says.

“A bit.” I reply with a smile. “I had a busy day. I went to school…spent a good thirty minutes to get ready an shower and another hour in a car getting here…and sitting finalising home decor instead of laughing with my age old friend…so yeah, a bit tired.”

He frowned.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” He asks.

I pull out the pocket pack of wet wipes from my small overnight bag and wiped away my lipstick with out answering him.

I had brought a change of cloths and a night ware with me so I pulled the top and shots from my bag.

“Talk to me straight, Luce.” Aless said with a more hard voice.

I rolled my eyes.

Talk to him, straight?

When did I talk gay to him.

Just…it’s been a tiring day.

I stripped off my dress and pulled my top over my head and shimmed onto my silky shorts before tying my hair up in a tight hand bun and exiting the bathroom with my discarded cloths in my arms.

Aless was still standing on the doorway leaning against the door frame.

“Step aside.” I say in a small voice, my eyes down at the bathroom floor.

“What’s wrong?” He says. “You fan tell me if your hurt, you know that, baby. I don’t want to fight.”

“I just want to go to sleep, please?”

A second later I hear him sigh and he steps away.

I get into the messy mattress and pull the sheets close.

Why was I feeling like this?

It was too weird to feel this venomous emotion.

I…trust Aless.

I do.

But I don’t trust the jasmine girl.

She laughs at everything he says.

She touches her arm every now and than.

She bats her eyelashes at him, like fucking five year old.

I absolutely detest it.

I feel Aless wrapping his arms around my waist pulling me close to his now naked chest filling my nostrils with his fresh scent.

I breathe in.

Maybe I just had a shitty day.

And maybe Becca’s rambling had done something to my head.

He’d never cheat.

He loves me.

Mostly, I love him.

“You don’t have to be jealous.” I head him and he kisses my head. “I don’t like Jasmine and I never will. I love you. You’re my women.”

He kisses my hair again. His other hand snakes under my body and cups my left breast.

I squirm. But it doesn’t stop. He thrusts his hip son that my butt is pressed hard against his noe hard member.

I hum in pleasure.

“Is this okay?” He asks.

“Hmm.” I reply and try to relax my body. Hades hand leaves my breast and moves downward caressing my belly in the process before his hand slips inside my shorts.

“Hmm.” He hums deep in his chest. “My girl. All mine.” He claims.

I smile

His long fingers gently caress my folds as he humms deep in his chest. My eyes drop at the feeling of pleasure as the sensations rush through my body making my whole body jerk a little.

Aless slips a finger inside making me clench my stomach muscle.

“Uh-huh.” He admonishes. “Don’t clench. Just feel.” He says. The hand that was around my waist now rubs my stomach, smoothing it.

I feel my muscles relax.

“That’s my girl.” He mumbles. “Just feel it Lucia. Feel how your body reacts to me.”

“Oh!” I gasp as I feel him move his finger in an out of me before adding another finger.

“Rleax.” He says. “Just enjoy.”

I lean my head back so my head rests backwards on his shoulder before sighing.

He’d never do this to her.

I remind my brain.

He’s mine.

Only mine.

51

When I wake up I am a mess of sheets and the smell of Aless’s cologne lingers in the air.

I breathe in.

Last night was good.

Aless was good last night and oh so tenderly made love to me, taking his time, measuring his strokes going slow and letting me feel all the emotions that poured out from out bodies.

Getting up I stretched my arm above my head with the biggest smile on my face.

The confusion and feeling from last night vanished as I got up and felt my legs shake before gaining balance as I picked up my short and top from the floor shrugging them on.

I signed as I walked into the bathroom, peed, brushed, and brushed my hair and walked out and strode over to the door of the bedroom.

I opened the door with the beam still present on my face.

But it vanished as soon as I heard the giggling sound.

And as soon as I stepped in to the living room the sight made me want to go back to sleep and convince myself that it was the worst nightmare I had ever witnessed.

I bit my lip as I felt my knees shake. But this time it was not because Aless had gone wrecking ball between my legs but it was heart break.

I felt tears prick my eyes.

But before I could stop them they dropped on my cheeks.

Jasmine was sitting in top of Aless as he laid on his back. She had a dress on whose straps were falling down from her shoulders to her arms.

I stood there almost paralyzed as I saw Jasmine bend down while still sitting on Aless’s stomach and place her lips on him.

And to my surprise he didn’t pull out.

The scene made me audibly choke as my hands flew to my mouth.

Both of their attention snapped back to me.

Aless pushed Jasmine off his lap. He was wearing the same sweats he was last night.

I run back in to the room before he makes it to me and lock the door.

Okay.

Okay.

Okay.

Okay.

It’s okay.

I breathe in.

Breathe out.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

I told you…my brain chimes in.

In.

Out.

In.

Out.

“Cia, open the door baby.” I hear him say.

A sob breaks from my chest.

“Baby girl.”

Tears fall.

“Lovely…open the door my sweet. Angel?”

More tears.

Why would he do that to me?

What about those I love you-s.

What about em? My brain snorts. There is no I love you-s in the mafia. There is only fuck you-s.

Okay.

Okay.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

Raising in my shaky legs I walk into the bathroom.

Change into a pair of legging and shrug on a shirt.

It’s okay.

You’re gonna take a bus home. Have a tub of ice cream go back to work tomorrow like nothing happened.

Nothing happened.

“Cia?” He yells.

Nothing happened.

“Sweets?”

Nothing happened.

I hear the door bang. And again.

“Baby open the door, Kitty let me talk to you.”

With a sigh I look at my reflection.

I got this.

I pick up my tote overnight bag and sling in over my shoulder, leaving the phone on the bathroom sink top.

I got this.

I swing open the door.

Aless stands there looking disheveled.

“Baby, I…”

I don’t let him finish but the sound my palm makes with his cheeks feels good.

He looks at me with wide eyes.

Fury swirling in his olive green orbs.

“Go to hell.” I smile and walk into the living room.

Jasmine is still sitting in the floor. Her dress managed and in place.

I slip my feet in my shoes before dropping my keys on the tiled floor with a clinking sound of steel meeting ceramic before I get out of the wretched place slamming the door.

I press the down button on the elevator and hear footsteps across the hall.

“Cia…Baby let me explain… I…” I this time also don’t wait as the elevator pings open and I step inside.

The doors close and I see Aless trying to step in bet re they do, his face mirroring a hurt expression.

The bus ride was long and the happy couple sitting at the opposite row of mine didn’t do anything to stop my tears from falling.

People around me were looking at me like I had gone crazy. And had a pointy tail sticking out of my butt.

And at this point honestly I didn’t give two rotten fucks.

I could have my face covered in dragon hit for all I cared.

It took me almost an hour and a fifteen minutes to reach the nearest bus stand from my home.

The rest way was a walking distance.

So that’s what I did.

I walked.

“Luce?” Becca asked when I steeped though the door of our apartment. “Lucy? What’s wrong?”

I didn’t bother to answer her as I walked over to the fridge and took out the chocolate chip ice cream and a couple of bite size sneaker and walked into my room, slamming the door behind me in the process.

Everything burned inside my head, muscles felt as if they had been grilled.

I felt like if I didn’t cool everything down I’d explode. And I could already feel the smoke coming out of my ears.

I had no idea why anger was there instead of pain.

I opened the lid and used my fingers to scoop little amount of frozen cream and popped it in my mouth.

“Are you gonna at least talk?” I heard Becca yell from outside of the room.

“No!” I yelled back.

“He hurt you didn’t he?” She asks timidly.

Well…what does she know.

She does actually.

She slept with a man who had a wife and two kids.

Becca was a good person.

After I vanished and came back again she let me stay with her.

Found me a job.

Been there for me to talk to always.

Anybody but not Becca deserves my attitude.

“He did.” I whispered back. “So bad.” I felt the tears come back.

“Can I come in?” She asked.

“Hmm.” I hummed.

She jiggled the knob and walked in opening the door.

Sitting beside me she swung her legs. “That guy came earlier…”

I looked up at her through my tears.

“He said he really liked me and if I wanted he could divorce the wife…” She said sadly.

“What did you say?” I sniffed

“Fuck you?”

I laugh through my tears.

“I didn’t like how that guy found me Luce.” She says. “And the way he said those words…it made me feel cheap. I felt like some low class hoe.

“How did he find the address?” I asked.

“I dunno, Luce.” She sounds on the verge of tears. “I dunno. I am really sacred.”

“What is there to be…”

“He looked scary, Lucy.” She whimpered. “Real scary.”

“So…what now?”

“I don’t know.” She rocks her self back and forth. “But I am way to scared to be true.”

“Becca….did anything else happened while you’re with him?”

She shakes her head.

“Do you want to tell me something?” I asked.

It was so unusual of Becca to be scarred and tensed like she was right now. “He deals on drugs…” She whispered. “I don’t want to see him again, Luce.”

“Okay.” I breathed in. “What’s the plan?”

“In dunno.” She sighs.

“Becc…” I breathe in.

“But…” She bites her lip. “I think it’s time for us to move out of this place. I think if we discard our phones and stuff…”

That was a swift decision.

“We don’t have enough saved…”

“Shush.” She says. “I have a couple of grand.”

“You do?”

“No questions, Luce” She says. “I have looked an apartment. It’s closer to the campus.”

I nodded absentmindedly.

Maybe it was time to move.

52

“I saw something today.” I said as I entered the apartment.

Our new apartment.

It was five weeks since we moved.

The owner of the building was an old couple without kids and liked to travel a lot. So at minimum rent they let us have the two roomed apartment.

The apartment along with two bedrooms had a bathroom, a nice living room a nice kitchen all furnished.

It made me feel at peace cause we were able to sell the stuff that we had previously and packed our cloths in huge nags and leave Queens for a good cause.

Plus the campus was a five minute walking distance.

I worked on the library beside the campus area that sold old, secondhand and new books.

And Becca managed the flower shop bellow out apartment complex that the lady owner owned.

It was kinda okay life.

But mentally at the same time it wasn’t.

Becca didn’t want to go by Becca no more, afraid that guy would find her again. So she switched to her full fledged name. Rebecca.

And she hated it.

“What did you see?” She asked.

That little rat missed in the class because she had a test before the finals and her syllabus was almost all left.

So she stayed and studied and worked down at the flower shop.

I had went to the bookstore to collect a couple of books I’d need as reference for the finals and bought them at three dollars secondhand. And I was quite proud of the small amount of money I saved.

“What did you see, Luce?” Becca asks again rolling her eyes.

“Oh?” I reply. “What I saw was a couple of kids raising money.”

“Why is that so uncommon?” She rolled her eyes again. Still focused on her fat book.

“It’s not uncommon…” I say sitting on the soft fluffy couch beside her jumping twice. “It just gave me the idea…”

“What idea?” She asks.

“Uh…you member that day when we went to get a rug for the house and saw a women almost at the end of her pregnancy…”

“The one all dirty and homeless?”

“Yeah.” I say. “I mean…what if we start an independent organization…for people who are homeless and need help.*

“What do you mean?”

“Like an NGO.” I say with a smile. “For homeless and shelterless people.”

Becca closed her book with a slam. She was a political science student and a fucking cunning one that is.

So I prepared myself to hear a view of world politics.

“Luce…there are aprox. 1.5 million NGOs in the USA what makes you think we need to open another one?” She says. “And we don’t have any money.”

“So we raise money.” I argue. “We ask for donations.”

“It doesn’t work like that way, Luce. We at first need to have a fat capital and buy a plot…maybe a finished building and get the people to believe us that we aren’t fraud or some shit like that. And than…how do you think you can feed them, hmm?”

She had a point.

I was dumb.

I was just a book store keeper and Becca was just a store manger.

“What about loans?” I ask.

“You want to have more loans?” She asks. “Isn’t one enough?”

“Besides you need to have a board of directors…have it NGO registered and there is just a lot of work really, Luce.”

“But…think about the helpless people!” I say.

“We’re helpless!” Becca said. “Look at us, Luce. We’re hiding!” She says.

“We are not hiding, Becc.” I roll my eyes. “We’re going to school. We’re going grocery shopping we’re going to work…how are we hiding?” I ask.

She sighs. “Are we not?” She snaps. “Are you not? Are you not hiding from the man you love who almost fucked your interior designer in front of you? Are you not trying to forget him, curled up here all alone in your pit of self pity?”

That got me.

But she was right. I looked at my knotted fingers on my lap.

“You’re not wrong.” I mumble.

“I am sorry.” She says hugging me sideways. “I shouldn’t have yelled. You’re trying to do the world good.”

I grin.

Later at night after a dinner of frozen pizza, I sit with my laptop in my room.

Bouncing my knees and got down to research.

I needed distraction.

And those sappy romance kept pulling be back at what I wanted to leave.

I still missed him.

I missed him terribly.

I missed his scent.

His voice.

His eyes.

His smile.

And those perfect male characters didn’t do anything but make me miss him more.

But no dear. I wasn’t gunna go back and lay my heart at his feet once again just to get it broken.

Hades was done. I was done with Hades and his baggage.

It was now my life. My rules. My happiness and my passion.

“Why do you look like you’ve been run by a train?” Becca asks from where she was sitting munching on dry cornflakes.

I hate dry cornflakes.

I walked over to the fridge and took out the container of chopped fruits and made a bowl of cornflakes for myself with fruits and milk.

“I did some research.” I mumble as I put the first mouthful of food in my mouth.

“Oh no!” Becca whines. “Not again!”

“Hear me out!” I whine back.

A moment after glaring at me Becca finally sighs and says. “Go on. Shoot!”

“So…it said we need a minimum of forty thousands cash but there are non profit banks who provide  loans for this independent women stuff. Its basically like taking a support of an NGO to open an NGO.”

“Okay.” Becca sighs. “Okay. Now listen to me. Fine. Everything is okay. It’s set and all how do you plan on getting the loan? These stuff requires big…huge connections and they can go as long as for months. It could take a year even.” She says. “Suppose we got the loan…what then? How are we gunna get people to run it?”

“Don’t worry about it.” I grin. “I have it planned.”

“Two people…scratch that…two girls cannot run an organization alone.” Becca says. “We need money at first to get even started. We need a good fucking lawyer…a couple of people we can trust…”

“So we get the money first.” I say.

“Yeah…we just gunna walk up to a bank and say ‘bitch give us a loan we wanna start a non profit business.’ Is that what were gunna do?”

“No.” I smile. Honestly her attitude didn’t even bother me now.

I had it all planned.

“But sort of yeah…we’re just gonna do that.” I say.

“You’ve gone crazy Luce. Fucking crazy!”

“Nope.” I smiled. “Type me a nice application will you? And mention an amount of loan.”

“I am not gonna do such shit!” Becca yelled and got down ready to go to her room and slam the door.

But I just sat there patiently.

There was going to be a…turn.

“You know what?” Becca said turning. “I am going to be a good friend and write you an application and than you gunna figure out the rest and if you’re successful, I demand a damn good salary!” She yelled the last part.

I grinned happily.

Now the last part.

It was lunch break starting g when I entered the campus and ran my way to the history department and knocked on Ms. Morgans door who taught our class the eighteenth century history and culture.

“Come in.”

She was a nice plump women on her late thirties and had a damn good reputation at the campus for being a motivational speaker.

And from the very first, that I started to attended classes she’d talk about world peace and people dying and not having enough opportunities to save the misfortune… She was a humanitarian person.

“Good afternoon, Miss Morgan.” I chirped.

“Lucia.” She adjusted her reading glasses. “Come on in. Take a seat.”

I walked in and took a seat on the chair before her table.

“What brings you to me in a holiday?”

“I need help.” I say.

“Is it the fifth chapter?” She asked. “You’re lagging…”

“No not on the fifth chapter, Miss. I came for a different purpose.”

“Oh?” She frowned.

I pulled out a photocopy of my research from last night and a layout that I worked while sitting in the book store.

“Where can I help?” She asked.

I grinned.

53

(Surprise)

two years

later

Luce As I hadn’t expected turned out to be pretty damn good at helping people.

At first I thought all these money collecting shit was going to be hard and all but it as I saw wasn’t.

I felt there were a lot of people that wanted to help people who were homeless and helpless…they just needed someone who can organise the way to help people.

And Lucia Rivera was damn good at organising things.

Within a couple of month of her bizarre idea, Luca had sanctioned a loan of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Bought a building and did some repair work.

Walked from streets to streets in search for people who didn’t have a roof over their head. And slowly we started the ‘home for homeless’ with three women and their small and unborn baby.

But than the home for homeless became the sole house of women who were pregnant and disowned and left to live alone.

It was painful that at the most beautiful time of a girls life she had to fight for survival of her and her baby.

People were so cruel around the world. To cruel.

No matter how big the slogans of world peace were there the world was still full of hatred and cruelty.

It broke my heart.

And so thus, I helped Luce as much as I could. By donating a couple of what I could save through the month. Helped her take care of the new comers and sometimes the kids who just came into the world.

At first it was just me, Luce and her history professor.

Now Lucia employed a total of ten people one of those was a first aid specialist and three nurse, a four cleaning maid, and a motivator who took one class per week about self employment for the girl who were here and taught them how to move forward.

Another one was the therapist.

Well…he was kinda exceptional with dirty blonde hair and blue eyes like the Pacific.

He was also a couple of years older which was really squee!

And one of the other reasons I worked here abandoning my little flower shop.

Aiden was his name and twice a week he’d sit with the girls and counsel them. It was good.

During the firsty days of the home for homeless, when I saw Luce bring in girls at their worst health, girls escaping houses trying to get away from their torturing husband, girls at seventeen-eighteen pregnant and abandoned, I asked how are we going do this?

Cause there was already so much depression and anxiety. Some girls were beaten, raped…used…it was disgusting. The situation they were in.

In answer Lucia smiled and said. “Don’t ask question. Just help them. Help them to have a life and that’s all.”

And for that the friend I loved, now I started to respect.

She was a good person. In all honesty she was.

But it was said earlier than done.

At nights, the corridor of the huge buildings would be filled with the horrifying sound of sobs and cries of the girls.

It scared me to the bones.

But Luce said, crying gets it out of the chest.

Which was a bit hypothetical for her given that the person needs to get it off her chest was her more than anyone else.

The thought after all these two long years still made me angry.

How can a man be so cruel to break girl’s heart twice?

I solely hated the man no matter how good looking he was and whatever.

The knock on my door snaps me off my trance and I see a little creature holding a teddy bear under her right arm stairs back at me with eyes so big like the whole earth.

She was Juniper.

The daughter of the pregnant women Lucia saw when we went to buy a rug.

She still stays here and works in the flower shop I used to.

Now that I don’t, she works as a sales girl.

“Juniper. Hello.” I smile.

She smiles. She was now almost two. When Lucia found her mother she was so close to giving birth and when she was born within days of settling into one of the rooms, she was a seriously malnourished baby.

But now she is a gorgeous child with bouncy blonde curls and deep blue eyes.

She wasn’t talking clearly yet. Just some words here and there would make sense and she was still wobbly legged. But she was doing well.

One of Miss Morgan’s friend was a doctor and she kept visiting us about like twice a month and devoted her whole days helping the girls to go through the checkup including the kids.

The home was coming out quite well. And now we had at most twenty girls staying here and a couple of them worked shifts and donated three percent of their income to the home which supported their needs.

It was like a rent… but only the working ones paid.

I saw Juniper waddle her way into the small cabin of mine and grabbed my fingers in her tiny little hands and started to pull.

“You want me to go with you?” I asked.

She nodded vigorously.

“Alright.” I sighed getting up from my chair and followed her through the long corridor and into the the living room.

There were a couple of girls sitting and talking.

And on the floor on top of thick blankets were two beautiful baby boys.

One of the new comer girl gave birth a week before to two twin boys. She was sitting beside the kids as she talked to another girl.

“Hey Ness.” I greated.

“Hello Miss Rebecca.” She smiled. She was barely eighteen.

“How are the boys?” I asked.

“Yeah…good. they’re good.” She replied.

Juniper tugged on my fingers again. “What is it baby?” I asked.

She pointed at the blanket covered little boy. “Pway.” She mumbled.

Nessa giggled. “You silly girl. He can’t play. He is too little.”

“I won to pway.” She mumbled again.

“How about you play with me, instead?” I asked.

“Uh-huh.” She shook her head.

“What?” I gasped. “You don’t want to be my friend?”

Juniper pouts looking up at me through her lashes.

She was a complete doll.

Urgh!

Staying around kiss too much these days made me want to have kids scattered about the house.

“Hey!” I saw Lucia come in with a huge smile on my face. “I got a dinner treat!”

“Restaurant food?” The girls squealed.

I smiled at their reaction.

“Yeah.” She set the bags on the floor and Aiden followed behind with two more bags.

I smiled when our eyes met.

He smiled and shook his head.

Damn daddy knew and rather enjoyed teasing my sorry butt cheeks.

“Ow!” Luce winced as she stretched her arm above her head and her muscled cracked. “I did a lot of work today!” She beamed.

I rolled my eyes and concentrated on my work.

“Did you finish the report?” She asks.

About damn time!

“Yea.” I reply typing out the last bit of the report. “I’ma print it out tomorrow.”

“Okay. Great.” She beamed. “Make sure you give one copy to Miss Morgan and keep one to yourself, okay?” She remined.

“Yeah.” I sighed. “I remember.”

“Okay.” She smiled.

“Why are you so happy?” I frowned.

She shrugs. “I dunno. We’re so close for this goal, Beccy! We’re so close!”

“Yeah. I know.” I smile. “It feels like a dream.”

“Soon it won’t be.” She grins. “Soon it will be a reality and we’ll be close to raising a hundred thousand dollars for the home and we can finally get out own hospital ward and a school floor for the kids. I am so happy, Beccy!”

“I know me too.” I smile. “But we need to call a board of directors meeting, as soon as possible and show them the calculations?”

“Yeah!” She says. “I’ll handle that you handle the report and Miss Morgan and make sure everyone is alright okay?”

“Sure!”

PS: I am done with this book.

I don’t care of ten people reads it or just one or just fucking zero.

I am just going to complete it and leave it fucking there.

I am done. Done. Done.

This is the worst that could come out of my brain.

Just…the fucking worst!

-November

54

“Luce!” I hear Becca yell.

I groan and roll over on my bed and pull the thick blanket over my head.

“LUCE!” She yells.

“What?” I yell back still under the blankets. I really don’t want to get up right now.

It’s the same every morning. Becca runs half an hour every morning and she’d yell for me to do the same.

“Are you getting up or not?!” She yelled banging on my door.

“Go away!” I screamed back.

And eventually she did, when she was sure I was not gonna come out no matter how much she banged my door.

I woke up around eight since I had ten o clock classes of my first year masters degree and given that mid terms near the door, I could rarely but miss a class.

I showered and got dressed in a huge grey sweater and my leggings before shoving my book in to my book bag and walking out of the room.

Becca was sitting on the sofa and sorting through the mail’s.

They were bills so I ignored them and went to the kitchen to grab a bite.

“Hey Luce?” She asks.

“Huh?” I say. “Where is the bread?”

“Do you know any person called Ro…Rosaline DeMarco?”

I stop.

“It says here it’s for you.”

And here I thought I could hide!?

“Leave it on the table.” I say grabbing a bottle of orange juice and closing the fridge. “You don’t have classes?” I asks.

Becca shrugs.

We still shared the same apartment that we occupied earlier.

I still don’t have a car.

I still walk to school.

And the girl’s home is like a three minute walk away from the campus so its all walking distance.

It doesn’t bother me anymore.

I am used to it.

I am used to walking. To rain.

To cold.

To not feeling anything.

It’s peace.

It hurts less than to think about bad stuff that happened.

And I am not a fan of talking about it.

So that’s why the rule of our home was not to ask any question when someone comes for help.

And I focused on just that.

Helping girls who had been hurt.

And in case you’re thinking what a stupid girl. Saw her boyfriend almost fucking a girl so she runs and gets a abandoned building with a strange oath to save people.

No. It wasn’t just that.

Helping people beside getting to know the reason of my parents being dead was the thing that made me want to join the police academy.

And the want of helping people made me choose my subject…so I can actually do something besides earning money.

Who cares about money anyway?

Money comes and goes.

When a life goes…it’s poof. Gone.

No more are printed of the same.

It’s almost seven when I reach home and drop my bag from my shoulder.

It was comparatively a tiring day. I had to go to the building and Becca was already there.

And then I spend some time with the girl. I did a lost about the month end shopping and made a budget, ate ice-cream before getting home.

I sighed as I dropped on the couch.

The double work on school days were tiring up my body more than anything.

And I had a ob-gyn appointment tomorrow.

The day I was most not looking forward to.

I had done the ovary test that involved a little kind of surgery…just to get a sample given that I was active sexually and I was on the pill and getting off of  the pill was supposed to make me like before.

But in these time, I had my period like thrice.

Thrice in…twenty five months.

God I hope and prey I didn’t have a cyst in my ovary.

Nobody wants to hear period talks.

I rolled my eyes as they landed on the expensive envelop sitting on the table top.

The name of mine was stretched out in a nice handwriting along with my address.

I sighed and picked it up.

How?

And why?

Haven’t I been hurt enough?

To see Jasmine on top of Hades was enough…at least to me it was.

I waited months for him to get out of coma and finally felt everything was going to be okay.

Everything felt real and I felt happy.

But everything was too good to be true.

I should have known.

I tear open the envelope and two sheets fall upon my shaking the now open envelope.

There first was a gold laminated card.

The card was an invitation to an event to raise fund for some charities.

I frowned.

I picked up the folded paper and unfolded it. In neat script it read.

“Lucia,

The invitation is to raise fund for a good cause. I hope you’ll find time to join me and Vince.

I expect you to be here with me on Saturday. I heard about your home for girls. You’re doing a good work.

Beside the reason for your second thought won’t be here. You’ll have an evening to enjoy and quite possibly raise some fund for your organization.

I hope to see you on Saturday.

Love,

Rosaline.“

I threw the pages on top of the table again and leaned my head against the back rest of the couch and sighed pinching the bridge of my nose.

I was in no condition to meet the family.

And I was in no condition to explain my action which I was sure I was gonna talked into if I met any of the family members.

In all summation, I was in no mood for a DeMarco evening.

I breathed in and closed my eyes tight.

A sigh leaved trough me and I imagined Rosaline there and Zio Vince. And Aless.

All in his glory.

With that grin on his face.

With that deep demanding voice.

Shut up, Luce!

You’re better than this.

You’re so fucking better than this.

My phone rang.

Becca’s name flashed on my screen.

“Hey, Becc…”

“You gotta come here…” She was panting and that voice had me sit straight. “The new girl just went into labour…and she’s bleeding. I don’t know what to do…”

“Beccy don’t panic.” I tried to calm her. “I am going to call Doctor Macy. She’s gunna be here in no time and you stay calm…I am getting out do the house…just stay calm. Keep her calm…”

“But…but she’s… She’s bleeding”

“Calm down.” I say. “I am going to call Doctor Macy now so I am hanging up.”

“Okay.” She panics. “But…”

I disconnect the call and dial Doctor Macy as I slip into my shores before getting out of the door and locking it before breaking into a run.

Damn! It’ll be just easier to go on the morning runs with Becca.

Remind me that tomorrow morning, Brain.

55

As much as to my reluctance I ended up getting dressed in a nice two piece dress with a skirt falling a bit above my knees and and and white pumps with my hair curled by Becca and a nude shade of lipstick, ready to attend the charity party.

I called an uber to take me to the venue and at exact six thirty I was at the entrance of the grand hotel.

I sighed and paid the uber driver before getting down and entering through the entrance hall.

Two bulky guards were standing and guarding the open entrance and were looking at my invitation through their sunglass covered eyes.

“Are you sure this isn’t a fake one, this time, Miss Rivera.” I heard a familiar voice.

The guard handed me my card and Ben came out of those door smiling smugly.

“Its surprising how we keep meeting at the extravagant parties, no?” He said slyly.

“Yeah.” I say. “Surprising really.”

“You got a date?” He asks.

“Nah.”

“Yeah.” He shrugs. “Me neither.”

Yeah? “What about Miri?”

“She didn’t want to attend the party. She’s really busy with the younger boy…”

“Congratulations.” I say.

“Yeah.” He grins. “Thanks.”

“Come on.” He says looping his arm through mine. “Be my fake date tonight.”

I shrug as I walk inside with him.

The party was not extravagant, like Ben said.

It was simple really. With a nicely decorated podium and a dinner table pushed to the side.

Like Rosaline said, it was for a good cause and not many people attended apart from the big ones.

“Lucia!” I heard Rosaline squeal. “So nice to see you again, my sweet.” She gave me a hug and a kiss on my cheek.

“It’s nice to see you too.” I smiles.

“Look at you.” She grins. “Last time I saw you you were a girl and now all women?”

Yeah. I am surprised too.

And she talks like she saw mW ten years before.

Well it has been two, I’ll give her that.

I grew a lot I these two years.

“Lucia.” Zio  Vince walked and wrapped an arm around Rosaline. “Good evening.”

“Good evening, Zio Vince.”

I wasn’t sure how to approach him.

I mean last time I knew he was fuming while looking at my fave as if he was going to throw me in a never ending fore pit for not disclosing his daughters secret date.

“How are you? I heard you’ve started a non profit home for homeless?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “I am trying as much as I can.”

“Well, I am really glad Rosa invited you. I hope we’ll be able to help you a little bit on that noble cause.” He extended his arm for a shake

“Thank you.” I shook his hand.

And thus we were strangers all over again.

It was a bad idea to come here.

Throughout the evening Ben introduces me to a number of people, a couple of founders of big NGOs and a couple of more big businessman.

I talk with Nicholas DeLuca for a couple of minute and than we both get a drink.

“So what’s up with you and Hades?” He asks shipping his vodka white sitting on a barstool beside me.

I shrug.

“Sore topic?”

“Kind of.”

“Come on.” He nudges my shoulder. “You can tell me. I don’t blurt.”

“He almost fucked Jasmine Domenico in our living room floor while I was still sleeping in the bedroom.” I replied looking at my amber liquid.

I don’t really want to talk about it.

It’s a weird place for me to be.

“Tell me about it.” He Snickers. “I walked in on my girlfriend and the head of the guard fucking on my bed…and she’s not alive no more.”

I laughed.

“No I am serious.” He says.

“So you killed her?” I asked.

“Nwah.” He says. “I more of like took her sky diving and pushed her without a parachute, fifteen hundred feet above ground.”

I gape at him.

“Attention, everyone!” I hear the voice after the tapping on microphone. “I’d like to welcome you all to this small gathering and also thank you for your huge donations for the sake of humanity. For those who are less fortunate than we are.” Rosaline said.

She went on with some stats and a the amounts that had been donated and stuff like that while I along with other people listened.

But moistly I ignored and swirled my drink around my glass.

I could be doing my homework instead of these stuff.

“Now…I’d like to draw your kind attention to the fact that right now among us we have a very special girl. She is at present working with the girls all over the country Miss Lucia Rivera, people.”

I heard a round of applause go around the room.

I blushed looking at my drink.

“Is that you?” I heads Nickolas say coyly. “You famous social worker?” He asks.

I shrugged.

“And I’d personally like to make a small donation to girls her home for homeless…and hope and pray to God that she succeeds to reach goal.” Rosaline smiles at the end and motions her head for me to join her.

I awkwardly look at Nicholas who gives me a nod and I’d jump down from the bar stool and walk over to the podium where Rosaline stands.

“Do you want to say something?” She asks and steps aside before I can answer.

I’ll be honest. I wasn’t the person to give speeches at social gathering. I wasn’t the person to give a speech at all. And that is why Miss Morgan did all the speaking.

I was awkward at these kind of gathering.

But Rosa left me no choice.

“Hello.” I began awkwardly at first. “I’d just like to thank Mrs DeMarco for having me invited to this gathering and giving me a scope to get to know all those who are my seniors and had been doing what I intend to do in the future for a long time. I just want to say that…that there are a lot of people in the world who aren’t as lucky as we are. There are people who have no hope left in them to survive. Who think they will be happier dead, I just want us to realize that taking a small fortune from ours we can really make a difference, we can provide hope and happiness.

It costs us nothing but it gives them a purpose to live. I just hope we all now and tomorrow will, walk together for the goal of achieving a society that is free of misfortune and anarchy.

I really hope we get to the deeper meaning of peace and togetherness. I hope we learn to to be equal and not to think people as a disgrace. They are as much as blood and flesh as we are.“

I breathe in.

There it was.

All the pent up emotions I wanted to get out.

I heard a couple of claps before Rosaline gave me a hug and handed me a check.

I didn’t check the amount as I got down from the podium and talked around with different people now and than before joining all of the guests present for dinner.

I didn’t check the amount of money till I got home and took off my clothing and opened my purse to retrieve my phone.

I squinted at the zeroes present on the right side making sure what I was seeing was right.

It was a donation of two millions from the DeMarco industries inc.

“Becca!” I yelled. “Dude…I think we crossed our goal!”

I was yelling and dancing in glee as I handed the check to a every sleepy Becca.

“Luce!” She cried. “Well be able to have a hospital ward! With the checkups and have a doctor sit here for the girls, the kids. Maybe a little play pen for the kids!”

“I know!”

56

With every passing day I was going insane.

I was beyond sanity. My eyes were constantly red from alcohol and coffee and lack of sleep.

My temper was always pouring out in fumes.

I was a snap away from loosing myself.

But then again, I had already lost myself the days she walked out of the apartment.

Our home.

And I reminded everyday why she had left.

It was for me.

It was because I couldn’t keep my penis in my pants.

It was because I fucked up.

It was disgusting and filthy on my part.

I felt filthy.

And being in time out didn’t do any shit either.

When Cia left, I was going crazy, my head would be occupied with he’d thoughts and images and I was fucking everything up.

I wasn’t concentrated in works and meeting kept postponed and shits like that.

So Zio  decided I needed time out to get my head in the game.

And then after three months nothing changed, I kept getting distracted by the images in my head.

Zio called me out in Italy and said to manage stuff here while he looked over at the States cause the place was fucking up my head.

And given that mama was the person who was supposed to be on my side kept giving me coldest ducking shoulder in the history of cold shoulders.

And so did my mother.

My own mother! She said I deserved it.

And she wasn’t a bit fucking wrong!

I fucking deserved it.

“Don…we have Lucien Valentino on the call for you.” The guy who was sitting across from me in the meeting room speaks up.

“Who?”

“Don Lucien Valentino.” He repeats.

Now…who the fuck…

“Sir…Salvatore Valentino’s boy…Lucien…

“Yeah, I get it.” I raise my hand to stop his rambling. “Ask him what he wants.”

A moment later the guy says, “He says he wants to talk to you…”

Why would the whimp talk to me?

Especially given that his father is always up in my throat… In out throat at every change that mutt can get.

Bloody bastard Valentino.

I roll my eyes and motion at the guy to cut the call.

“He he says he’ll take just two minutes but the guy wants to talk.” He said.

“Did I ask?” I raise my eyes brows. “Cut the fucking call.”

“Sí, Don.” The man replied and set the recover on the box phone.

Bloody stupid.

He’s got some damn fucked up nerve to call me.

“Keep talking, what the fuck you waiting for?” I snarl at the guy who was doing the presentation with the help of the projector.

What is wrong with people.

“So as I was saying our production in the leather industries have been incr…”

“Hold on.” I snapped holding up a finger to stop him as my phone rang.

It was an unknown number.

“Hello?” I answered.

“Hello. Don DeMarco?” He asked. “I am Lucien Valentino…”

I roll my eyes. How did that scum get my personal number and why the fuck…“Yeah. What do you want?”

“I was hoping to talk to you…I won’t take long, I just want a friendly discussion. That’s it.”

“Do you even known what friendly is?” I asked. “Last time I checked your old man was firing shots while I went fucking jogging…” I said.

He snorts.

“Don…with respect, I have no idea what my father…”

“Shut up!” I rolled my eyes “What do you want to say? I am busy unlike you.”

“I was hoping if we could meet up…”

“Talk, Valentino.” I snarled. “I am not bat shit retard to walk into a fucking death trap.”

“Don Hades…I would never…”

Honestly this guy was shitting on my brain. “Just…just say want you want and leave me alone.”

“I really think a meeting would be helpful. And if you anyway think it might be a death trap, I can come over to your office and discuss… If you are okay that is.” He said.

“Tomorrow evening. Building two. I won’t give your worthless ass more than twenty minutes.” I snapped.

I was getting more snappy with the passing time like and old guy with hemorrhoids.

“I’ll take what I can get, Don.” He said. “Hope you have a good day.”

“And I hope your father grows some fucking brain cells.” I ended the call and threw my phone at the wall.

It collided with the cement wall and shattered into pieced dropping with clank on ceramic tiled floor.

“Continue!” I said sitting back on my chair.

But my mind was not on the alcohol manufacturing anymore.

It was wandering away more now than before.

What does the asshole wants to talk to me about?

Actually the asshole is Salvatore Valentino.

Lucien is a pretty good tamed content kid. He just follows his father too much.

More than he should.

He could do great for the family on his own.

I nod absent mindedly.

“So it would more profitable if you invest in the drugs than the alcohols…”

“Wrap this up.” I say getting up and collecting my files and my suit jacket. “And Andy. Get me a new phone.”

Andy briskly got up to his feet and followed me out of the room.

He was a twenty two year old kid with zero experience in desk work and a needed an assistant. More like a maid.

And I wanted no females.

“And sir, what about your meeting with Mr.Robin about the house’s decor?” Andy squeaked. “It was scheduled tomorrow at seven.”

“Put it in today’s blank hour.” I replied. “Or cancel it.”

“You don’t have a blank hour today, Sir.” He said. “What do you want to do?”

“Then fucking cancel it, Andy!” I yelled as I entered my office and slammed the door

What the fuck is wrong with people.

The office phone rings as soon as I take a seat on my chair.

“What?” I snapped.

“You’ll watch that tone with me, boy!” It was mum.

“I am sorry ma.” I sighed. “What is it?”

“Are you coming home for dinner tonight?” She asked.

“Yeah…” Shit I forgot. Its the once a week dinner night. “I’ll be there around at eight.”

“Seven thirty.” She snapped.

“Yeah. Whatever.”

“Aless!” She yelled.

“Sorry, maa.” I roll my eyes. “I’ll be there.”

So around even I drive my car to small villa like two story house mum and dad had in the suburb and parked my car only to see my mum with a shawl wrapped around her shoulders stood outside at the patio.

Once I was out she waved at me and gave me a smile.

“Hey, baby.” She says as she wrapped her arms around my was it placing her head on my chest.

“Hey.” I said patting her head. “How are you?”

“I am okay.” I reply.

“Are you hungry?” She asked. “I make your favourite.”

I nodded and follows her inside.

My father was sitting with Audrey in the living room discussing something. A glass of whiskey in his hand as Audrey drinks lemonade from a champagne flute.

“Hey dad.” I said as I threw my coat on the sofa beside Audrey.

“Hey champ!” He grinned. “How was your day?”

“Wrecking.” I reply taking a seat beside him. “What are you talking about?”

“Nothing.” Audrey shrugs. “Random stuff.”

I nodded and walk in to the bathroom after mum yells to get myself cleaned up.

“Hey.” Audrey stands in the doorway of the bathroom.

“Hey.” I say wiping my face with a towel.

“So…how are you doing?”

“Good.” I replied. “Why you ask?”

“Why can’t I ask?” She chuckles. “You’re my brother.”

“Yeah?” I shake my head. “What do you want, Audrey?”

She shrugs. “Did you find you escaped beauty?”

I shake my head.

Lucia was now a spread topic.

Nobody mentioned her after I caused almost a havoc in the house a week after she left when everyone kept talking about why she isn’t coming over and shit like that.

“Do you even know where she is?”

“Why do you care?” I ask.

“She’s my friend.” She says. “And she’s a good girl. And she’s perfect for your lonely angry sad butt.”

“I don’t know where she is.”

“Are you even going to find out?”

“I don’t want to talk about it…”

“Do you’re not even gonna look for the girl you love?”

“I hurt her…”

“And you don’t think she deserves a fucking apology?” She yelled.

“Don’t yell at me.” I said.

“Yeah…that’s right.” She hissed. “How can I yell at you…you’re the fucking God of underworld… You’re the fucking asshole who isn’t even going to say sorry to the girl he fucking loves after he fucking cheated on her with a fucking tramp!”

Audrey stomped away fuming in anger.

She was right.

I did owe an apology to my little kitten. I don’t know if she’ll forgive me or not. But an apology is at least what I can give her.

And if she doesn’t forgive…I’ll need to have her in another way.

So the next evening,0 I sat on my office waiting for Lucien Valentino as he entered through the door at exact time I had said, impressively dressed in a well pressed business suit.

“Don DeMarco.” He greeted as I stood up from my chair to accept his hand for a shake. “Pleasure.” He smiled.

I nodded and told him to take a sit. “So what did you want to talk about?”

He took a seat. “A truce, Don.” He said. “I don’t want any more bloodshed.”

57

“Let’s go out to eat.” Becca said poking her head through the opens door of my small office.

I had a small baby Alexander held in my arms as I read the huge report I wrote for the board of director meeting about the fund raising program and the volunteer program.

“Uh…no.” I replied to Becca.

“Come on!” She wined. “We don’t go out any more.”

“Yeah…cause we have work to do?”

“Come on.” She said. “Work hour is over.”

“Becc…”

“No!” She yells like a kid and stomps her feet on the floor. “We need to go out. Have fun and call it a night. Plus it’s Friday!”

“How…about, no?” I smirk.

“You behave like a fifty year old mother with twenty kids…”

I smirk. “Except I am twenty four with twenty kids.”

“That sound so wrong.” She crinkles up her nose. “Come on. Let’s go. Have a meal and we’ll go home.”

“I dunno, Beccy.” I sigh.“Will you pay?”

She rolls her eyes.

So me and Becca walk to the small diner across the streets and order American cheeseburger and cola and large fries for each.

“I missed junk food.” Becca moaned in delight.

I can’t say I haven’t but tonight wasn’t settling.

I didn’t feel like eating or anything.

I had a long day. But then again I always have a long day and at the end it doesn’t even feel like moving a muscle this set up dinner.

I end up eating leftovers straight from the fridge and going to bed without a shower.

“I was wondering about asking Aiden to have dinner with us…sometime around this week. What do you say?” Becca asks.

And then there is that. Her unhealthy obsession with the therapist Aiden.

“We eat leftovers for dinner, Becc.” I say.

“Yeah…” She whines. “But we can make a nice dish of lasagna noodle and salad and garlic bread, maybe some whine…” She squirms, the excitement pouring out of her.

“Or maybe you guys can pay for a hotel room and room service for a night.” I snort. “It would save one laundry day.”

“It doesn’t work like that.” Becca shakes her head.

I laugh.

“How does it work like?”

“You know…” She shrugs. “Dinner, dates, movies, maybe the circus…”

Freaky!

“Okay?” I nod. “Fair enough. I can’t think about circus but I think a new horror movie is out.”

“Luce!” She whines again. “I really like him!”

I nod.

“What?” She asks.

“Nothing.”

“You’re weird.”

“I am sleepy and…sleepy.”

“Maybe you should start exercising with me.” Becca says. “I am not tired as you are anyways. I think…let’s hit the club.”

“No.” I shake my head.

“Oh. Come on!” She whined.

I shook my head.

“Please?” She asked again.

“No.” I  say. “I’ve got to be up early tomorrow. We have that meeting remember?”

“Urg!” Becca groans. “No!”

“Yeah.” I smirk. “I need the restroom.” I say feeling the pressure in my bladder increase more.

“Eek!” Becca crinkles up her nose like little Juniper.

She’s a little doll.

Like a walking Barbie.

Thinking I walked into the first bathroom cubicle and did my business.

At the washing sinks, I pumped out some soap and a lady almost in her early thirties walked in.

She was crying, the mascara from her eyes were now smudged around her cheek.

“Are you okay?” I asked gently putting my hands under the water stream.

“I am fine, thank you.” The lady sniffed and washed her face.

I splashed water on face feeling the tiredness from the day surfacing.

The lady beside me fixed her make up real quick and applied perfume.

I felt the scent hit my nostrils and the gentle sway of sleep.

I shook my head and proceeded to walk out of the bathroom as I felt another wave of the smell, except this time it was darker and stronger.

I felt my brain cells GI numb and my body sway. I gave my head a coupe of violent shakes while gripping the door knob of the bathroom tightly in my fist.

Fuck!

It’s the fucking perfume.

I jiggled the door knob trying to get it open but it had been locked somehow from outsider.

I felt the presence of the lady behind me.

I wobbly on my legs turned and she sprayed the spicy yet comfortable scent directly in my face.

I felt my body sway once  braced my self to absorb the pain I was going to get when I hit the titled floor.

But the pain doesn’t come.

I hear the doors open as my eyes shut and I am captured before my body hits the floor.

The tiredness and the decent of the perfume or whatever it was makes me go sleep.

And it feels like that calmest sleep I have had since I started the home…

When I surface, everything is too quiet to be true and real.

I open my eyes silently though a groan of displeasure is about to leave my mouth for the massive head ache.

I shuffle and sit up one I have adjusted to the almost dark room. The only source of light was the huge window on my left.

But the sky was almost grey-blue. Jut time time before darkness of the night.

A shadowy figure stood  facing out of the window. Thick puffs of smoke left the room through the tiny gap of the window not being closed properly.

A light chilly cold breeze came through the gap of window but the temperature of the smoke made balance between warmth and cold.

My shoes were off my feet and my body was covers with a thick woolen blanket, tucked on either side of the bed.

Pulling them out, I wrapped it around my shoulders and laid back down, watching the man blow puffs of smoke.

The smell of nicotine and musk were evident in the room.

The nicotine smell almost suffocated me.

“You’re up?” I heard the familiar voice, that even now haunted me.

I shuddered.

He had me kidnapped.

I kept my eyes closed but did feel the false of light coming to life.

“I know when you’re sleeping and pretending to sleep, kitty cat.” Hades said as I felt the bed dip on the side I was laying.

I shuffled away from him, still curled up in my blanket.

The thought of him and I being in the same room almost makes me gag.

I don’t want to be in the city as well as him, let alone a room.

I felt his hand on my blanket and pull it roughly away from my face.

I was now acting pathetic.

“Sit up, little girl.” He said. His voice had gone more gruff in these years.

How many has it been? Two?

Too early.

I need a thousand more away from him before I’ll want to see his gorgeous face.

Because I know, if I see him now, all the walls will shatter and my stupid heart will crave his warmth and touch like the worthless bitch it is.

“Come on, baby girl.” He said, his hand now on my hair, stoking my locks gently. “I am waiting, Cia” he said.

Somehow the weird shortening of my name sound good coming out of his mouth.

It feels so sensual and sexy even though it’s not supposed to.

58

(A/N: okay, so Aless never cheated. His drink was roofied by jasmine so she could pose a scene in front of Lucia to get her off the picture. But Aless never cheated when Lucia saw what was playing out she didn’t wait for explanation, I mean ofc she shouldn’t or won’t. That’s normal but Aless pushed the girl away and he never cheated, neither physically or emotionally.

I apologize for not making it clear I’ve responded to dms regarding this also I need to edit this. So I’m so sorry for the fiasco that this book is.)

Kay.

Hades still massaged my scalp when I didn’t pay head to his soothing plea for me to get up and hear him out.

I don’t want to hear his out.

“Come on, baby.” He sighed. “Don’t be so cruel to me. I miss you.”

I am sure you’re talking about some floozy with weird hair and fake tits and not me.

Besides you called me cruel.

You cheated and you call me cruel…

Beg all you want.

So no. I am not gunna get up.

I extend my hand and look for the blanket. The chilly air has been now constantly getting inside the room and I feel shivers from the coldness and goosebumps appearing.

I have no idea if I was even human. Because it felt like my body generated zero degree Celsius heat all the time.

And even in summer I was fucking cold. And in winter, I had ice forming in my hair.

Metaphorical, but that’s the best comparison I can make.

“How about, you sit up and let me see your gorgeous eyes and I’ll give you your yellow blanket, huh?”

I huffed. My eyes still closed. That bitch had the audacity to say that!

He was just taking fucking advantage of me when I was fucking cold.

But I was cold.

And I needed a blanket.

I huffed and opened my eyes.

The nightstand on the other side came to my view. It had a framed picture of my and Aless from that day in the gala. We were both looking at each other, happy, content.

I rolled my eyes.

He ruined it!

There could have been a thousand photographs like this and he fucking ruined it.

I sat up. Angry and shaking.

“There.” He smiled. His face looked more older and full of seriousness then he looked before.

I  mean…how old was he? When I arrived at the estate first he was like 27/28 then half and a year he left me and then I left him for two years… So like…31/32?

Jeez. He old.

“There you are, my love.”

Love? I scoffed.

“My blanket.”

“Let’s talk first, okay?” He said grabbing my both hands in his.

I snatched them away and glared.

“Give me my fucking blanket.” I yelled.

“Don’t yell.” He fritted his teeth. “I am not yelling and I will not accept you yelling at me, Lucia!”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine! My blanket. Now!” I said.

He glared at me.

“Don’t glare at me.” I hissed. “I am not glaring and neither should you.”

“You grew a mouth, kitten.” He smirked.

“And you’re old.” I rolled my eyes.

His smirk deepened.

He got up from the bed and pulled two bags out of some where. I found the blanket covering me at the floor.

Cursing at him, I snatched it up and wrapped it around my shoulders.

Shit!

What time is it?

The meeting?

What about Becca?

What about the meeting?

What about the meeting?

“Cia?” I heard Ales and almost heard him frown in his voice. “What’s wrong?”

“What time is it?”

“Five thirty.” He said. “In the morning.”

I sighed.

He handed me a giant chunky yarn blanket. It weighed and almost made me smile. It was bright yellow.

But I kept my smile in check.

“Let’s talk, now.” He said sitting in the bed once again.

“No.” I replied. “I don’t want to talk to you.”

“It’s been two years.” He sighed.

“Should have been twenty…” I mumbled rolling my eyes.

“Lucia…” He sighed and raked a hand through his hair.

His hair was a bit longer now. And differently styled.

“Let’s talk like adults, shall we?” He said.

“Yeah. Let’s talk.” I sit straight with my legs tucked under me. “Let’s talk, Aless. Do you want to talk or shall I? Okay.” I sighed.

“Let me talk.” I said. Anger was pouring out of me. And I was surprised at how long I had kept my temper tucked in to my head. “You cheated. You cheated. You cheated on me…I fucking waited for you for a eighteen months. Eighteen months! And you cheated. And the best part, Aless! You didn’t even come back for two years.  I didn’t even get a sorry.” I rambled.

He stayed silent. His head was tilted down and nodded.

And his silence was making me more angry.

“Talk, Aless!” I yelled. “Talk!”

He looked up at my now ugly face. My tears were falling from my eyes and straining my cheeks.

He looked sad.

“I fucking loved you.” I whisper holding back my tears behind my quivering lip. “I loved you and you fucking broke my heart.”

“I know.” He sighed. “I fucked up. I am sorry.”

“Fuck you.” I hissed. “I want to go home.” I wrapped arms around myself.

“Stay with me.” He said.

I laughed.

“I have a meeting, this morning. I want to go home.”

“I saw your photo in the newspaper.” He said.

“Yeah?” I snort. “What?”

“ You’re doing a good job.“ He said. “I support what you’re doing.”

“I want to go home.”

“I want to talk to you.” He begs. “Please.”

“You don’t.” I replied. “You don’t want to talk to me.”

He grabs my hand once again. His cold skin meets my now warmed hand and brings them to his lips, lightly kissing them before I pull away. “I miss you so much baby. And…and I am so so so very sorry that I hurt you that day…I am…I am so messed up without you…”

He looks on the verge of tears and his tone of voice says he had been holding the same amount pain I had been holding captive in my heart.

I looked at him. He smiled sadly and moved to cup my cheeks in both his hands. “I love you, baby.”

I sniff and look down.

I’ve heard them a lot from him…

“And I really miss you.”

I miss him. But I don’t want him to hurt me.

“Stay with me?” She askes soothingly. “Give me a chance?”

I sniff again.

Damn I need to blow my nose.

“One chance, baby?” He asks.

I shake my head.

“This one time? Please?”

“You kidnapped me.” I point out.

He chuckles.

“I’ll not forgive you.” I whisper.

“One chance.” He begs. “I’ll make it up to you.” He says. “I promise.”

“You can’t.” I look at him with sorrow filled eyes. “It’s too late.”

He frowns as if calculating.

I can’t believe I am going to tell him this.

I can’t believe I am allowing him in my life again.

“I can.” He assures. “And I will.”

“You can’t.” I grab his hands. “You can’t love me. You deserve so much better even though you cheated on me.”

“Baby…”

“I have…” I close my eyes. “Issues.”

He laughs. “We all have issues, kitten.”

“No.” I close my eyes and let the tear fall on my cheeks. “I can’t…can’t… I can’t have a baby.” I whisper the last bit out.

It breaks my heart all over again.

59

I can’t have a baby.

Her words. Her heart breaking words rang in my ears as she cried, silently her hand, clutching mine as my hands cupped her cheeks.

Her silent sobs ere breaking my heart.

Not having a child theses days was no fucking issue at all.

There were so many techniques.

So much advancements in the medical field.

And my girl? My Innocent, naive girl…she was crying for such a thing.

“Baby girl?” I whispered.

She shook her head. “You don’t love me. Don’t love me. Please.”

I chuckle nervously. “Shush!” I coo. “Calm down, my heart. It’s alright. We’ll figure it out.”

She kept shaking her head mumbling non-coherent words.

I let go of her cheeks and scooped her little body off the bed and on top of my lap.

I pressed her cheek on my neck and urged her to breathe deep.

“Come on, baby.” I soothed. “Breathe in.” I urged. She took a breath while she held on to the collar of my shirt. “That’s my girl.”

She breathed in and out for a couple of minute before she raised her face and met mine.

I cupped her cheek and lifted her face to mine.

“There.” I smiled. “Are you okay?”

She nodded. Unsure.

I smiled.

I set her down on the bed and walked in to the kitchen to find something for her to eat.

There were biscuits and milk. I warmed up the milk and set the biscuits in a small basket before turning to walk in to the room.

Lucia was standing nervously on the doorway.

“I want to go.” She whimpered.

“Let me feed you first and then I’ll drop you.”

She walked bare feet to the kitchen and sat down on the barstool.

I placed her food on the table and she with shaky hands picked up a biscuit dipping it into the glass of milk before putting it in her mouth.

For fifteen minutes, I watched her eat obliviously.

After Lucia has finished her eating, I help her out of the new house and to the car and drive her to her apartment.

She doesn’t ask any questions.

Not even how I know her apartment address.

I don’t volunteer and of it.

She on wobbly legs gets down from the car.

She was way too drained mentally. Sad. She was way beyond sad. And my heart ached for her.

I wish I hadn’t gotten drunk with Jasmine that morning.

What I would do to take that back.

“Come.” I said. “Let me walk you up.”

She shook her head and started to walk inside the complex.

It was fairly impressive than the previous house she loved in.

Barely Lucia crossed two stairs with me following behind, her crazy friend, Becca, I think came rushing down and almost knocking my tiny girl out as she wrapped her arms around her neck, and sniffed.

“I was so worried, Lucy!” Becca cried.

“I’m okay.” She mumbled. “Just…need a sleep. How long before the meeting?” She asks.

“A couple hours.” Becca frowns and than her attention snaps back to me. “You!” She spats.

My eyes widen. “What the fuck have you done to her you sadistic bastard!”

“Hey! Becc! It’s fine babe.” Lucia soothed her friend. “It’s alright. He brought me home. It’s okay.”

Becca was still going on all lady wolf at me making g me roll my eyes.

There apartment was quite decent inside. There was a wall covered with the pictures of the NGO both of them did and what ever.

An couple of her and Becca’s college graduation pictures and all.

It was all girly with the brightest pink and yellow and orange color splashed here and there.

“I’ll stay and drop you to your meeting.” I declare taking a seat on the plush couch. “Take a nap and a shower. I’ll wait.”

“It’s okay.” Lucia waves me off. “I’ll manage.”

“You don’t have a car.”

“I’ll manage…”

“I’ll drive you.” I say. “That’s final.”

Reluctantly Lucia takes a shower and lays down for an hour or two as Becca cooks her some food and Lucia eats taking her time and gets ready in a nice skirt and a white linen blouse.

I drove her to the location she gave me.

“Can I take you on dinner tonight?” I asked once I had parked and she was about to get out.

She smiled and shook her head.

“I’ll be here when you’re done with your meeting.” I said.

She wasn’t gonna give up.

She was going to hold on to her self control.

It was time for plan B.

“Please.” She begged. “Don’t waste your time on me.”

“You’re worth all the time.” I said.

“I am worth…nothing.” She sadly said before exiting the car. “Not anymore.” She whispers it out.

As if she was talking to herself.

I’ll have to take her the other way.

This shit had gotten to her head.

I can’t let this this come between me and Cia.

There are so many techniques to have a baby.

This is just stupid of her head.

I put the car on reverse before I drive away toward my new house.

“Antony?” I ask as he answers on the third ring.

“It’s plan B.” I say.

“Are you sure?” He asks, concerned. “Shouldn’t we ask her first?”

“Do as planned, Tony.” I said.

“Sí, brother.” He said.

After another call to Audrey I drove around to get a light breakfast and met up with her at the decided location.

“What if it created more distance between her and you?” She asks.

“Audrey…” I sigh. “I am not sure what else to do…she wants the affection at the same time she is pushing me away. She wants me at the same time she doesn’t. What else am I supposed to do?”

“You just met her…should you give her like a couple of days more?”

“I have had two years and I didn’t do shit. I want to do this now. Tonight. No more waisting time to lessen the pain.”

“Big broie. I dunno.” She sighs. “She’s a good girl…”

“That’s why I am not going to let her go. Not again, Audrey.”

She sighs nodding.

I get it. There will be fights.

She’ll disagree.

She’ll put up a fight.

She’ll go crazy.

Psycho, even.

But at least she’ll be mine.

At least she won’t be able to run away.

And I’ll be there for her to ho through it all.

She doesn’t have to go through all the pain alone.

I want to be there to help her get through her issues.

And I need her to get through all my issues.

It’s only us who can take care of us.

“I like this one.” Audrey picks up an item.

I nod. “Perfect.”

60

After the meeting, it was all finalised.

The volunteer program and the fund raising and that is on pause. The fund raising that is.

Out side the building the same Aston martin is parked. The one that dropped me earlier.

Aless stands leaning against the black car. A cigarette, lit, hangs from the light grip of his finger.

I press my lips in a thin line, crossing my arm.

Why would he even bother to pick me up?

I told him not to.

I fucking told him not to be around me.

I don’t want him to waste his time on me.

Because at one point…he is going to want what I can’t give him.

The reports that came in earlier after that day when I received Rosaline’s letter said I had some kind of cysts in my ovary and stuff like that.

Basically my ovaries were cold and the egg production wasn’t as much as it should be.

There was barely any egg cells.

I couldn’t get pregnant.

At least that’s what the doctor told me.

It broke my heart.

It is breaking my heart.

Aless takes a long drag from his cigarette before dropping it on the floor and putting it out with his shoe before walking over to me.

“Why are you here?” I ask.

Earlier this morning I really missed out his gorgeous he turned out to be.

How handsome he looked with the longer hair.

And the five o clock shadow covering his jaw.

“I told you I’ll pick you up.” He said smirking. “We have a lunch reservation. You need to change.” He said.

I rolled my eyes.

YoU nEeD to CHanGe!

“Come on.” He said turning. “Long way to go.”

“I am not going.” I say.

Aless turns. The smirk still present on his face. “Either you get in the car using your cute legs or I am going to put you over my shoulder or help me, I’ll put up a show in the street so people can watch your bottom painted red, kitten.” He said with his ewyes darkening with every word.

He wouldn’t! “You wouldn’t!” I challenge.

He grabs my waist pulling me flush against his chest. By hands fly to his shoulder, steadying myself as a gasp leaves my mouth.

His other hand travel to my back and slowly slips down cupping my left butt before giving it a tight hard slap.

I squeak out in surprise.

“Try me, Kitten.” He hissed, his orbs dark and commanding. “I am not afraid to show people what fucking belongs to me.”

I pursed my lips at him.

“The car.” He released his hold on me. “Now.”

Like a lost cat I follow him to the car.

Cause…I honestly don’t want to get…spanked in the street and I know for one, he won’t hesitate

The car smells like smoke.

I crinkle up my nose. “Why do you smoke so much?”

Aless shrugs as he starts off the car and drives the opposite way to my apartment.

“Where are you taking me?” I huff and ask.

“Do you want to change in the back or shall I stop at a public bathroom?”

“I don’t want to change.” I gruffly reply.

He rolls his eyes and a minute or ten later, he stops the car in front of a small diner.

“Come on.” He says getting out and opening the back door deriving something from the back seat.

Bags.

“Get out.” He barks again. “I don’t want to play, kitten.”

I pout.

He could have just left me alone.

I fucking hate it, how every time he fucking manages to find me every time.

I fucking. Fucking. Hate the fuck out of it.

I huff.

The door opens and Ales stands. “Come on, kitty.”

I roll my eyes and cross my arms over my chest.

My stomach grumbles.

“There is our signal, baby girl. Out you get.” He smirked.

I got out and followed him inside the diner. A table for us was set at the very back.

Aless handed me the bags and told me to change.

“Why?” I asked looking inside the bags.

“Cause we’re meeting mum and dad for dinner.”

I roll my eyes.

I don’t want to meet his mom and dad.

I don’t want to see any DeMarco any more.

“Bella…it’s a long drive…just change out of your attire, please?” His voice soothing and calm and pleading.

I with a snort, walk to the bathroom and change into the white top and skirt dress, with lacy finishes and full sleeves with the hem falling a bit above my knees.

Fairly good it looked on me. Besides I wore heels today. So it looks more cute.

I walk out letting my hair down from my all day long bun and walk over to our table.

Hades was tapping his fingers on the table top with out food set out.

I took a seat across from Hades. He looked up and smiled shaking his head.

“You look lovely.” He says with a voice full of adoration.

I slightly blush but try to keep a straight face to hide it, so I roll my eyes.

“I really love you, Lucia.” He say taking one of my hand in his. His hands are warm.

I blink up at him.

He could do so much better.

Some one perfect and healthy instead of the stupid me with stupid ovaries.

“I will help you, Cia. I can help you.” He says. “Please. Let me walk through the pain with you.”

“I am not in pain.” I say.

So it’s sympathy?

“Why don’t you let your feeling out, kitty?” He says.

“I…”

“You can tell me anything you want. Anything you would like…you know that.”

I sigh.

“You need to trust me…”

Well that’s what got me fucked up in the first place.

“I am okay, Hades.” I reply picking up my fork to poke at pasta. “You don’t have to share my tension with me…”

He chuckles. “You have no idea, how much I want to share your tension.”

After a awkward silent lunch we walk in the car and Hades drives in utter silence.

I see the car exiting the city by fifteen minutes of the drive.

There is no traffic at the road and soon we pass the pitch covered road and entry into a dirt road.

Hades closes the window and turns the AC on.

“Where are you taking me?” I ask a bit panicked when I see his intention of not stopping.

“It’s a surprise.” He says emotionless.

Fuck surprises.

I hate surprises.

“Aless…where are we going?”

He chuckles nervously. “You sound like I am kidnapping you.”

“You did yesterday…”

“It was just a precaution.” He shrugs.

“Precaution?”

“I didn’t want to get slapped in front of a room full of people.”

I snort.

Just in the fear of getting slapped…he kidnapped me.

Talk about maintaining reputation.

I snort.

More twenty minutes later Hades pulls up in front of an old Chapel.

I frown.

He exits the car and opens my door for me.

“Why are we here?” I ask, still frowning.

“To meet my parents.” He says casually.

“Why…why here?” I ask.

“Come on. We’ll see them. Have dinner and go home.”

Why does it feel like a fucking trap?

I tentatively place my hand in his extended one before I realise it’s actually to late to turn and run for my life.

The chapel was filled with DeMarco family members.

Well dressed and smiling.

Bella. Audrey, Ariana, Zio Vince. The twins, Antony… And…and a Reverend.

And a lawyer.

Becca stood smiling on the other side of Bella.

Bitch!

“What the fuck?” I cursed.

61

Bella came grinning and placed a flowery-leafy crown on top of my head.

“God you look so beautiful.” She squeaks.

Hades has a firm grip on my wrist and I trying hard and soul to understand what the hell is happening.

This was the part of meeting his parents?

And Becca what was she doing here?

I hear Rosaline clear her throat.

She is the only one who had a noticeable scowl on her face.

As if she didn’t approve.

Neither did I.

These were for me.

It was a wedding layout…and Hades fucking tricked me into it.

“I’d like to talk to Lucia, for a bit.” She announced and grabbed my other hand.

Aless sighed and reluctantly dropped my other hand as Rosaline lead me to a small room with only a large mirror and two couches as furniture.

“What is happening?” I ask.

“Listen to me, Luce…” She says. “The DeMarco men…are dogs. I’ll put it in a smile way. Without sugar layer. They’re dogs.”

I frown.

She did novelty put that.

But what was she talking about?

“And dogs need to have a leash around their neck so that they don’t go fucking evey bitch that is in heat.”

Okay. But I still have no clue where this discussion is going.

“I don’t understand…What are you saying?”

“What I am saying is Aless cheated on you. That hurt you. But you have to put a leash around his neck so that not every bitch can take what belong to you, do you understand?” She grabs my shoulder lightly.

“Was it my fault that cheated?” I ask, frowning.

She sakes her head. “No. Absolutely not. He cheated because he couldn’t control his hormones. Men cheat cause they can stop their stick getting up. But you have to prevent it, Luce. You’re the one who can tame him…besides he needs you.” She says.

I shake my head. “He doesn’t need me.” I sigh.

“You’re wrong.” She smiles. “He needs you and you need him back and if you’re together, you’re gonna make it work.”

Make what work? Him? Me? Us?

She doesn’t understand any part of it.

She doesn’t know why I don’t want him to be with me.

It’s not good for him to be with me!

“You don’t understand…” I whisper yell. “You don’t know…”

“I know and I understand.” She says. “You have to realise that if Aless found you almost fucking a guy he wouldn’t leave you…” She says.

I snort.

Of course he would.

He’d fucking leave me to die and rot alone.

“He wouldn’t leave you. He would have fucked you harder just so you could remember next time who was supposed to be in you.” She says.

What is wrong with her honestly?

Why is it so hard just to accept I don’t want to be with him.

And it’s for his own fucking good.

And not because I love him.

Because I love him.

I love him so damn much!

“What’s the point of this talk?” I ask.

She shrugs. “I just want you to give him a chance because your situation right now reminds me, of my situation when I was younger. And when I gave a chance…I didn’t regret.”

So…Vince cheated on her too?

Now I see where Aless gets it from.

“You think if I give him a chance he won’t fuck up?” I ask.

“I am sure.” She says. “He’s a good boy…”

I nod.

I am still confused.

Why would he want me?

Love…

I sigh.

There was no reason for him to want me.

I couldn’t give him a baby.

Surely that’s important for a mafia family.

An heir.

And I…don’t want to be a house wife decorated at one corner of the house.

And what if for a child, Aless remarries.

Then I have to share him.

His love will go away.

What will happen than?

“What about when he wants a child, Rosa?” I ask. “I can’t give him that…And once I am in love with him more than I am now…it’ll rip me apart going away from him. Do you not understand?”

“There is so many alternatives… You silly girl! You’re crazy to think that his love will wash away if you aren’t able to give him a baby?” She says.

I sigh.

“Babies can be made in test tube you silly.” She says. “Don’t worry. I have your back, and if something like this happens…you can take a celibate way of life and don’t look at him again…but my boy deserves another chance. He loves you so damn much.”

I bite my lip.

I live him too.

A small smile appears.

I love him so much.

“So..are you ready to be a DeMarco?”

“I…I guess?”

“Then let’s go.” She says looping her arm through my mine and walking em back to the main hall.

The guys were gathered around the girls and Zio and Ariana and Antonio were seated in the wooden benches.

“We will begin.” Rosaline declares.

Aless steps forward.

“Are we okay?” He asks.

I nod lowly.

Married?

Me?

Wedding?

I think I am going to faint.

Aless takes both my hand and leads me to the centre.

The Reverend read a small part of the Bible. The lawyer blabbers about the marriage stuff and all that.

Hades signs the paper before me and than I with a shaky hand barely scribble my name at the bottom of the paper.

I am married?

What the fuck did just happened?

“You’re officially man and wife.” The lawyer says.

Aless smiles and pulls me in for a kiss. A little peck with his palms cupping my cheeks but it’s full of feelings.

And in the last two years for the first time,his lips touch mine and I barely can balance my whole body on my legs.

But the worry was constantly on my mind.

I take a deep breath before I am attacked buy all the ladies pulling me into one big giant hug.

Ariana was weeping when she pulled out. “I am so happy.” She sniffed and hugged me again.

I returned her gesture with equal warmth and with a smile

The family was good.

But the trust wasn’t fully established. Yet.

I needed more time to get myself trust Hades fully.

And he needed a lot of ass kissing to do.

“Wait!” Bella yelled.

All attention snapped back to her.

“What?” Ariana asked.

“Lucia doesn’t have a ring.” She said.

Okay.

I looked at my finger.

I didn’t, as a matter of fact.

“Oh!” Aless rolled his eyes. “Big deal?” He shoved his hand into his front picket and pulled out a small ring with a green stone on the centre, held by two little white diamonds. “Here.” He said. “Give me your hand.”

But he didn’t wait for me to give him, my hand. He took my hand and slid the ring on my left ring finger.

This was Rosaline’s ring.

I looked over at her.

She gave me a wink and a smile.

Vince wrapped his arm around her shoulder and she leaned in to his touch.

If they can…we can

I smiled, looking at Aless.

But he still had to kiss my ass. A lot!

“Honeymoon or home?” I heard Aless whisper in my ear.

I looked up at him and smiled.

“Home?”

“Home it is.”

After we had dinner, wine, desert and finally I encountered Becca.

“So?” I crosses my arm over my chest. “You were involved?”

Becca shrugged. “He promised there would be cake!”

I roll my eyes.

My best friend sold me out for cake!

But…the cake was good though.

Chocolate.

Finally after dinner and toasts the dinner table was cleaned away by a group of maids and cleaners.

“Lets go home?” Aless asked leaning down and whispering in my ears.

I nodded.

He took my hand and lead me out of the chapel.

Okay. So there was a lot of dress choice in my gallery. I’ll just put the one I like the best.

PS! Last update for today. I promise.

-November.

62

I stepped put of my supposedly wedding dress and looked at myself on the mirror.

I was wearing mismatched bra and panties.

They were cotton.

I sighed.

And picked up the bag that Bella had shoved in my hands before we left the chapel.

Inside was silky material of a nightie.

I blushed at the mature of it and picked out the note that came along.

“Your gift of something blue.

~Bella.“

I rolled my eyes and holded the nightie to my body.

It was thin strapped with a Lacy bodice and side slit laces as the top skirt.

The shirt came with a pair tiny panties.

I shoved them inside the bag and huffed and turned with a motive to leave the closet.

Bella had turned out to be more cunning than I thought a eighteen year old would be.

Aless stood leaning against the door frame with arms crossed over his chest.

His eyes raked over my under ware clad body.

I felt more naked than I was on his gaze.

“You want to go to sleep?” He asked, his eyes were fixed on my exposed mid section.

“Yes.” I replied.

Aless stood up straight before pulling off his shirt and handing it to me. “I’ll be in the bedroom.”

The black cotton t-shirt smelled and felt like him.

I unclasped my bra and panties before pulling the shirt over my head and it covered me decently.

Brushing my hair, I walked into the bed room. Aless was sitting in the edge of circular bed, shirtless.

He took a shower earlier, the wetness still evident in his hair.

I didn’t know what I was ought to do.

It was very weird.

I felt nervous.

Hades was no longer a boy friend.

He was a husband.

He was my husband.

And just that term made everything more  serious. More real.

It made me feel nervous.

I stood on the closet door fidgeting with my fingers.

I was unsure of what shall I do?

Do I keep standing here?

Do I go to him?

Do I sit beside him?

What do I do?

“Come here.” I heard and lifted my face to look at him.

He had an arm extended for me to take.

I tentatively crossed the distance and take Aless’s hand. He pulls me hastily so I sit straddling his lap.

“Are you nervous?” He asked cupping my cheek and lifting my face to meet his.

I bit my lip.

“I am nervous too.” He whispered. “I have no idea what to do.” He chuckles.

I look into his olive orbs and smile before leaning in and pulling his lips to a slow kiss.

I haven’t tasted his lips for over two years now and the kiss at the chapel was way yo short lived and small.

I needed to feel the sensation and taste of his lips on mine.

He hummed deep in his chest and the sound vibrated inside me and polled deep in my groin.

I hummed once Aless took over the kiss with both his hands cupping my cheeks and tongure gently caressing my lower lip.

I open my mouth and he slowly slids his tongue inside my mouth and meets mine for a slow erotic dance.

The air vanishes from my lung as I pull away taking small hufs trying to get enough air in my lungs.

Aless takes a moment to himself before pulling me in for another kiss.

This time his hands travel through my sides, slowly caressing and stops at my bottoms. He pulls me roughly close to him so that I am sitting on top of his now hard member.

I mewl out before Hades breaks the kiss.

“That was good.” He said making me blush. His hands moved back and softly stroked my hair.

“Let’s go yo bed. You seem sleepy.” He mumbled.

I nodded.

I wasn’t sleepy. I was in a daze.

The kiss was more erotic than Hades being inside me. And why? I had no idea.

“Which side do you want?” He asked once I was sitting on the bed.

“Left one.” I replied and pulled my hair up in a high hand knot.

“Perfect.” He said. “I hate the morning sun.”

With that Aless turned off the lights and got inside the covers. There was the silk sheets and on top of it was my huge knit blanket keeping me warm and cozy.

Aless wrapped his arms around my body spooning me, his right hand was over my breasts and the other was under me and resting on my stomach, keeping me curled up against his body.

He kissed my hair as I felt the sway of darkness.

When I wake up to the sun is brightly shining right on my face and suddenly why Aless hates the morning sun makes sense.

I groaned and felt myself being held down by Aless’s grasp.

He had somehow in his sleep managed to slip his hand inside the shit and one of his hand was noe resting on the space between my breasts and the other was cupping me heat.

I felt myself throb against his hand.

Twisting and turning I found it was impossible to get out of the position I was in and my heat leaking against him did nothing special anyway.

So I laid still, till I felt Aless loose his grip on my body and slipped off, of the bed.

He was just as a horndog in his sleep than he was awake.

I pout.

Inside the closet I find an old shirt of his and take it to the bathroom with me.

After a shower without wetting my hair, I slipped into the new shirt and walked down in search of some breakfast.

There was nothing apart from a bottle of milk on the fridge. Nothing.

I signed ans checked the cabinets. Fruit-loops.

I took the cartoon and poured some fruits loops into a bowl and poured cold milk on top.

Sleeping on the new bed gave me pretty bad neck crick. PR maybe it was the weird position I slept in.

I was munching on my breakfast when I was Aless climb downstairs.

It was almost eight thirty and I had to be in the building in about nine.

“Good morning.” He wished once he was down and walked toward the fridge.

He took the bottle of milk that was left and bright it to the table and sat across from me.

“Are you off today?” He asked taking a sip from his bottle of milk. I big of the thick liquid dropped on his chin from the corner of his mouth.

Aless wiped it using the back of his hand.

“Uh-no.” I replied taking my eyes off him. “I have yo be there.”

“You can take some days off, you know? And maybe spend it with your husband.” He teased.

I shrugged. “A lot of work to manage.”

“You can hire.”

“Not enough money.”

“You got a donation of two million leads than two weeks ago.”

“We’re wanting to build a hospital floor.” I replied.

“Why?” He asked.

“For the girls…”

“No. Why build a hospital where there are lots of non profit hospitals already working?”

True.

It makes me pout that he knows more than I do.

“How about your bring your project blue print and we’ll discuss your plans and decision after dinner, sí?”

I pout again.

I don’t want him to interfere.

Aless drives me to the building of my office and the NGO after I was dressed in my previous nights dress.

One he was parked he said he was off today and he could pick me up.

“If you’re off, can you do the grocery?” I asked. “There is nothing in the fridge.”

“Okay, wife.” He grinned. “What else?”

“Just the grocery.” I said and kissed his cheek before exiting the car. “Make sure you get a lot of greens, sí?” I said leaning in through the open window

“perfezionare.” He ginned and I blew him a kiss before walking toward the building.

(Perfect)

63

“No, baby.” He sighed. “My point is why? Why would you want a hospital floor?”

I shrugged.

“No.” He said. “Things doesn’t work like that.” He sighed. “You don’t need a hospital floor. A play ground…yeah that might be what you need since there are kids present but not a hospital.”

But…

“Now here…” He pointed his pencil tip at the cheque balance. “This is what we have and if we calculate the expenditure of the hospital floor…it’s going to be as double more as you can spend beside what about the fees?” He raised his eyebrow.

“What fee?” I pout.

“The doctors and the nurses…” He said. “Not everyone is going to volunteer and work for free. They’re going to want to be paid…so you see…if we spend this much in hiring a couple more people…than you save this much and that much is your utilized money and…”

I rolled my eyes.

He was full gone into a business mode as we sat on the plush black carpet of his office floor, sipping wine and Aless pointed out my wrong decisions.

“You make me feel dumb.” I pout.

He chuckles. “I won’t say dumb. Inexperienced?”

I roll my eyes. “Is my lesson over or there is more to it?”

He smirked and shook his head. “Are you sleepy? Do you want to go to bed?” He asked.

I nodded.

“Okay.” He said, corking the wine bottle. “Let’s go.”

I helped him put the glass on the sink and placed the bottle back on the fridge as he washed the glasses and set them on the cabinet.

“Did you think about getting a couple days off?” He asks.

“Uh-I did.” I replied. “But…I don’t think I can before we hire a couple of more people. Too much work there. The girls, the threpy, the kids…” I emphasized.

He nodded. “Do you want help, recruiting?”

I shake my head. “No.” I replied. “I think I can handle.”

He nodded.

I changed into a thin camisole and shorts before slipping into bed and felling asleep almost instatntly.

But the magical spell of my sleep broke.

Something didn’t feel right.

I got up and reached for Aless. He was there. Beside me, sleeping. I snuggled up to his warm body and closed my eyes.

It still didn’t feel right.

It might have been some weird dream I can’t remember.

I sigh and open my eyes once again.

The white curtains covering the huge glass windows were still without a hint of air.

I looked at the white covering. Chills spread through my arm.

It was creepy.

I am taking the white curtains down, first thing tomorrow.

“Baby…” I hear his voice and feel the gentle touch of his fingers on my cheek.

I him and snuggle back to the comfortable warmth more.

“Hey…kitten…wake up.” He cooes. “It’s almost most eight. Don’t you have work to attend?” He asks.

“Five more minutes…” I whimper.

“Five minutes?” He asks. I hum.

“Alright.” He chuckles. “I am going for a shower. You can join if you want.” He says before placing a haste kiss on my lips.

I dunno if I wake up after five minutes or not but when I wake up, Hades is no where in the house, the sun is bright.

Shit.

I find my phone and see the time.

Eleven!

There were three missed calls from Becca. I quickly dial her number and she picks up on the first ring.

“Hey!” I greeted.

“See your old married butt overslept!” She giggled. “Are you not coming over today?”

I sighed. “I am not sure…”

“Did daddy stick it in the butt?” She asked almost making me choke on my own saliva.

Gross!

“Becca. Inappropriate.” I said. “I think, I’ll meet you for lunch? Are you in the building?”

“Uh-huh.” She said. “I am. You treating me to lunch?”

“Yeah. Okay.” I said and ended the call to call Hades.

He sent me to voice mail.

Hope to hell, he isn’t fucking some other flossy behind my innocent back.

I huff and walk into the shower.

The shower is gorgeously luxurious. The water doesn’t take a second to warm up and it sprays from all over the front wall soaking my body.

I use Aless’s shampoo and his soap to clean my body before washing myself and wrapping a huge white towel around .y body before brushing my teeth at the double sink.

The thing Aless could have done when he planned all along to marry me by tricking me was put my soap and shampoo and a couple of undies in the closet.

I snort at the thinking before I slip another camisole that I brought with me yesterday and different pair of short.

If I am going to meet Becca, I need cloths. I can’t go out dressed like this.

I call Aless once again, this time he picks up on the last ring.

“Hey baby girl.” He said lovingly.

“You better not be doing bad stuff behind my back, husband.” I pouted.

Aless chuckled. “I am not even dreaming about that. Did you eat? I kept your food on the table.”

“You did?” I ask excitedly. I was hungry. “You’re the sweetest.”

“I am flattered.” He laughs. “Are you staying home or going out?”

Let’s see, I don’t have any cloths to get out of the house in, and I don’t want to leave the bed and I have to call Becca again…

“I am staying home.” I said in a pouty voice.

I was being way too pouty these days.

“Come home early to me, husband.” I whined.

I heard Aless chuckle at the other end. A carefree sound.

“I’ll be home before lunch?” He asked. “Is that okay?”

“Perfect.” I squeaked. “I’ll cook you lunch.”

“Perfect.” He chimed. “I’ll see you.”

After the call ended, I texted Becca and told her I won’t be able to make it to lunch and she replied with a sad emoticon.

So still in my camisole I sat on the bed with towel around my hair and played some games on my phone before signing and raiding the fridge to what can I make for lunch.

There was chicken and lots of greens…I found a jar of pesto and mayonise and dill pickles.

The chicken was cut so I took the breast part and decided to make chicken pesto and took the out flour to make butter bread.

It’ll suffice. Besides I can whip  up a green salad and we already have a couple bottle of wine.

After marinating the chicken I eat my breakfast that had went cold from sitting on the table. It was toast and egg. Not bothering to heat up, I gulp it cold.

Around one thirty I was done with lunch and kept it in the turned off oven to keep it warm. I cut out a couple of cherry tomato and salad material to make a salad with olive oil.

“I don’t know if it’s just me or every man who loves seeing their wife in a nightie while cooking meals.” I hear Aless speak ams chuckle at the end.

I try to subside the blush raising up on my cheek as I turn to him.

He had a bottle of wine in one hand and a small bunch of flower in the other. Sun flowers.

I love sunflower.

I grin. “Are these for me?” I ask pointing at the sunflowers.

“Yes.” He replied. “For you and only you.” He said striding close and placing a kiss on my lips before handing me the flowers and setting the wine bottle on the table.

“Is lunch ready?” He asks.

“The bread needs to be baked.” I say. “You go change.”

He nods and walks out of the kitchen toward the stairs.

It takes about thirty minutes for the bread loaf to bake and in the mean time, I make some lemon custard and design it with chocolate before shoving it in the fridge.

Aless comes down as soon as the oven pings done.

I take the bread out and the chicken was already set out in the table with the salad. I took it out before putting the bread in.

“Smells, delish.” He says once into the kitchens and smelling the chicken. “You turned out to be a good housewife, eh?” He joked.

I pout as I make two plates. One for me and the other for him.

“Do you have desert too?” He asked taking the first fork of meat in his mouth.

It turned out better than I expected so…

“Yeah.” I answer. “Lemon custard.”

“Amazing.” He grinned.

We shared the bottle of wine and ate lunch. Aless talked about his day at the office and his secretary who was a guy.

He also told me if I wasn’t coming back to him, he was going to swear off girls for ever.

Well…good for his sorry butt.

I told him about the time when I decided to open the NGO and what inspired me. He asked, I answered but mostly I failed because it had not been a planned step of my life.

Nothing in my life had been plan end before. I had lost that privilege a long time ago.

When I am cleaning the dishes, Aless wraps his arms around me from the back, making me melt into his hold.

“I forgot to tell you something.” He says.

“What?” I ask.

“I have to leave for California tomorrow.” He said. “It’s the annual meeting of income and expenditure.” He explains.

“Oh?” I ask. So that means I’ll be alone in this big ass house?

“When will you be back?” I ask.

“Two days after.” He mumbles. “I need two days to sort all shits out.”

“That’s long.” I mumble sadly.

“You can stay at Becca’s.” He said. “I don’t want you alone here.”

“Okay.”

“And I’ve called in a driver. He will drive you wherever you want to go. I don’t want yo walk everywhere. Okay?”

“Why do I need a driver?” I ask turning in his arms. “I’ve walked every where before.” I say.

“You did.” He agrees. “But not anymore.” His expression become grin. “And that’s final.”

I nodded.

Why has he got his panties in a twist about walking and driving?

I huff.

The next morning Aless had a flight of six am in the morning so we were up by five and he packs a small bag and I made him some light breakfast.

Before he went out of that door, I made sure I had kissed him a couple of times.

And then I just felt lonely and sad..

I called Becca and told her to bring me some cloths from the apartment and gave her the address around nine.

She showed up at my door at ten and gave me the cloths she packed in a bag. She also got a couple more since I stay here and whatever.

“Why are you so mopey?” Becca asked.

“I am not mopey.” I relied her once we were inside the office and I was sitting on my desk.

“You look mopey.” She shrugged.

I shake my head. “Aless left for Cali for two days…” I retorted.

“So that’s the reason of you being mopey?”

“I am not mopey, Bacca.” I said.

“Whatever helps you sleep.” She mumbled popping a chocobean in her mouth.

Little Juniper was running around and actually causing ruckus all over the floor.

Her sweet adorable giggles flooded from all over the floor. The sweet sound made me more happy.

The weird feeling in my chest was replaced by a soothing one, as Junipers giggles continued.

I called Miri too today and talked. Her two year old son was teething and leading a bit word here and there.

She set me on face time and I saw the cute baby boy, all Ben gene in him.

And around seven thirty finally, I was in the car on my way to home.

I wasn’t staying with Becca, I decided. Staying at Aless’s place was more close to him and I was craving him, if anything now.

“Where to madam?” The driver asked.

“Home.” I replied and sat back sighing.

It was overall a relaxing day. There were no entries, no break down, no deliveries, no nothing. Just normal day, normal work.

But just as I sigh, I feel the car take a violent turn. I almost hit the side of my windshield.

“What’s wrong?” I ask the driver.

“I think, madam, we are being followed.” He said trying to sound less panicked.

“Followed?” I gasp out.

64

“How..how do you know?” I rasp out. My throat dry from the tension and worry.

With wobbly fingers I reach for my phone inside my purse.

“Can you lose them?” I ask the car turns once again. We are no where around home.

“I am trying as much as I can, ma’am…” The driver grits out.

I find my phone and unlock it, finding Aless number through my call list and press call

“Hey, look out!” I yell for the driver, he tries to turn the car away from the black SUV coming straight at our way.

But even though our car turns, the one at our front doesn’t.

It hits my car with tremendous force.

I think, I haven’t felt this scared before.

My heart hasn’t pumped this fast before.

My breathing was never this quick.

One I feel my head down and then up and then down again before we are thrown away with another force.

I gasp a breath out.

Shit.

My brain wobbles.

I move my hand toward the side of my head.

It comes out read and sticky.

Blood.

I try to blink open my eye.

But they don’t.

The last thing I hear is the broken car door throw open and a familiar face comes into view.

She smugly smiled down at me. “At last mine, little bitch!” She grits out.

I blink my heavy eyes open.

I huff of air leaves my chest.

My eyes open and the throb on my head appears.

I groan lifting my head up.

I am in a sitting position, my hands don’t move. My legs are secured.

I groan at being restrained as I move my hands and feet violently. But the materials holding my legs and hands together cuts right into my skin making me groan out in pain.

My lungs dry. My brain isn’t working at all.

But the sudden splash of water forces my eyes open.

I gasp out at the force and coldness of the liquid.

“You’ve slept enough, slut!” I hear a women’s voice.

I blink twice, letting my eyes adjust to the bright light in the room.

It was a plush room and in front of me stood, Jasmine.

The fuck!

“Yeah?” She snickered. “remember me?”

How can I forget?

But I don’t tell her anything.

I stay quiet with my teeth pressed hard against the other as I see the scene unfold in front of my eyes.

Jasmine?

But…why the fuck?

“What, cat got your tongue miss, I am a police officer?” She giggles evilly. “You know what, if cat didn’t, I just as might cut off your cute little tongue and feed it to my doggy!”

“Jasmine…” I heard another voice, but the face came into my view once the white four opened revealing Emma.

Emma!

But she plain ignores me. “Daddy wants you back. He doesn’t want you to damage the product.” Emma says.

Jasmine snickers. “Tell daddy, I am having fun and not destroying…” She says gleefully.

“Now, Jasmine!” Emma said. “Daddy said he wants to see you now!”

“Fine!” Jasmine huffs before turning and leaving.

Emma turns to me and smiles. But this one is a cruel-cold-evil smile.

“Well…I hope you will enjoy your time here, Mrs. DeMarco.” She hissed. “I fucking hated you from the second you walked onto that house. I knew you will fucking expose our plans.”

“Why…?”

A sharp hit meets my cheek and my face whips to the right.

I breathe deep.

“Shut up, bitch!” Emma yells. “You fucking took my everything. Ben, the family’s trust and my daddy’s trust.” She slapped me across the face  again. This time, harder than before. “You bitch, I am going to fucking kill you!” She hisses. “But I’ll fucking make it painful.”

She leaves with that.

My jaw ticks.

Bitch!

She doesn’t even have the guts to hit me when my hands are open.

Fucking coward.

I breathe in deep once again before sitting straight.

I done know how long I AIT there, just tied sitting on a chair. My legs and arms start to numb once again.

My head, hurt more and  everything I was was two.

I shook my head trying to get everything into focus.

It worked.

It must have been morning and sometime around noon.

I haven’t eaten yet.

I haven’t eaten anything since last night.

I groan.

The door open once again as Emma pushes a plate of food toward me with a bottle of water.

“Eat up, bitch!” She Snickered. “Oops!” She giggled evilly. “Sorry. You can’t eat, your hands are tied, so no food for you, I guess.” She giggled again and walked out of the door closing it with a thud.

Bitch.

After a lot of time later the door opens once again and a man enters.

I raise my head to look up at him.

He was in his early fifties or late forties.

He was accompanied by Emma, Jasmine and and another girl I couldn’t really place.

I must have seen her somewhere but I cannot really place her in my head.

The man pulls up a chair from the other corner of the room and takes a seat on it.

“Lucia DeMarco.” The man slurred out. “The now Donna, Ho ragione?”

I huffed.

“You have taken a lot from my little girl here.” She pointed at the blonde girl I couldn’t place. She was tall and had the thickest, silkiest, longest blonde hair falling under her butt.

She looked grump.

And angry.

“Why not kill her, daddy?” The blonde said. The other two huffed.

“In case you don’t know…” He said. “I am Salvatore Valentino.” He said pointing at himself. “These are my girls…he points at the three girl. Jasmine takes a seat on his lap and kisses him full on the mouth.

I gag.

Didn’t he said girl?

Daughters?

They’re calling him daddy!

“Daddy!” Emma whined as she sat on his lap and kissed him again.

“Natalie here, really loves your husband.” He pointed at the blonde girl. “But…seems like she was thrown away from his life ever since yiy came in to the estate, right, Nat kitty?”

“Uh-huh.” She replied brat like.

“And you caught, my little Emma smuggling information.” He said pointing at Emma, who pouted and palmed his crotch shamelessly. “And than my little Jasmine here while she seduced your husband…”

Jasmine sighed.

“So you see, Lucia DeMarco, you have been putting up a barrier in my girls hard work since the first day you entered the estate. You’ve been ruining their work they have been putting up for more than a year…you have been a very bad girl…” The man grinned a evil grin.

The hairs on my skin stood up.

“And now they are going to be bad girls and give you a taste of your own medicine, Mrs. DeMarco. You’re here because you have troubled us too much and now we can safely work and take the family down, with the great Hades dealing with his emotional shits because he lost his little wife.” The man said making a sad face.

It made me almost want to cry and yell, fight and kill at the same time.

I fucking saw red.

How dare he?

Kidnapping me and talking about taking the family down.

The family.

Does Hades even know I am here?

Does he know I have been kidnapped.

“You can’t do shit to me!” I hiss out. “Hades will find out… And when he does, he’ll make sure you’re fucking six feet under.”

I felt my face turn left once again and red white pain shots from my jaw to my head and makes the brain throb.

It wasn’t a slap. It was a punch, straight on the jaw

I looked at the man with venom filled eyes.

When the ropes of my hands are cut, he’s gonna feel how a punch feels like.

65

It has been almost thirty hours.

Thirty hours with each passing like hell.

“Is there something new?” I ask Ben as he enters the office.

He looked as much as dishevelled as I did.

Sleep and food deprived living only over coffee and alcohol, I was drained.

“I am not sure.” Ben sighs. “I don’t even know where the fuck to start!” He rakes a hand through his hair.

I sigh.

“Where would have she gone?” I ask leaning against the back rest of my office hair. “Who would have taken her…!”

The knock on my door snaps me out of my trance.

“Come in.” I say.

The bulky tattooed man enters. The destroyed car was sent to his workshop. All our cars are sent there to get them repaired or colored.

“Don.” The man says.

“Take a seat.” I motion st the chair across from me.

“No, Don.” He said putting a small polythene bag on top of my table. “This thing was found in the crashed car. I hope it is something of yours, sir.” He says bowing. “I’ll take your leave.”

I nod. The man leaves.

“What is it?” Ben asks taking the polythene bag and shaking it.

A crest like thing falls on top of my wooden table top.

Ben picked it up.

The crest like locket was suspended by a chain.

“Some kind of tracker.” Ben frowned and handed me the crest like thing.

It was a locket imdeed, a huge one and at the back there was some kind of a small almost tiny chip.

I frowned and threw the chain at the table again.

Stupid stuff.

“Nothing is helping Ben!” I sighed. “I don’t even know where she is.”

“The two times she ran away how did you find her?” He asked.

“Asked around.” I rolled my eyes. “And those times she had been leaving on her own. She hadn’t been kidnapped.”

The crest like locket blinked a red light.

Ben snatched it up.

“Someone is tracking it.” He said. “It’s still working.”

“I thinks this belong to those who picked up Lucia.” He said. “I can find where the info is being transmitted from. We can see who is tracking it.”

I nodded. “Do that.” And raised from my chair. “I’ll get the men ready.”

Within three hours, Ben had the location tracked and entered into the map.

It was a hotel?

A fucking hotel?

“How are we going to raid the hotel?” I frowned.

Ben was rocking himself on his heels and tapping his chin.

“Why a hotel?” He asked at one point. “It’s a set up.”

I fumed. “How do you know?”

“Don’t you think it’s been left there on purpose so that no matter what it turns out at our hands?” He said.

“And trying to track it only when it got to us?”

“It might be our only chance.” I said. “My wife is missing, Ben!”

“I get it.” He said trying to calm me down. “But it doesn’t feel like a clue to me.”

I sighed and at back in my chair.

“You send a couple men in the hotel and see what’s in the hotel.” Ben suggests. “If there is anything serious, we go.”

I nodded.

Just like Ben said it was a decoy. A trap.

And everything was going more hazy and complex.

Why would any one want her?

Why would any one even take her?

Lucia.

She must be scared and sad.

Everything was hurting my head.

I sighed.

Mama entered the room.

She was equally puzzled and sleep deprived.

“It’s the Valentino.” She said as soon as she enters the room and closed the door behind her.

Ben frowned.

“How do you know?”

She dropped her phone playing a video of Lucia gagged and tied to a chair.

Her cheeks were tear strained and body looked weak and tired.

My baby.

“The truce was the worst fucking idea.” She hissed.

“Track the sender.” I barked.

“Already on it.” Ben replied.

“Don’t bother.” Mama said dropping her note book on the table. “I’ve got the co-ordinates. The flight is ready.”

My jaw dropped.

I don’t think I have seen Rosaline DeMarco in boss mode in the last ten years.

“Salvatore and I have some unfinished business. Its either him or me, this time.” I heard her say before she left the room.

“Well…you heard her.” I barked. “Get ready. Now we fly.”

With in half an hour with a team of thirteen men with me and Ben, Zio and mama were flying to the star of Arizona.

And five hours later of long plane tide we landed in Arizona. Mama gave Ben the co-ordinates and he located the area on the map.

It was the Valentino estate.

Can’t expect anything bluff from that bastard of a man.

“I am going fucking kill him and roast him and let Cerberus feed on his worthless guts.” Mama said putting bullets in her gun and snapping the rim shut.

Zio was quite.

I think the three of them had some kind of past before?

Mama is not usually triggered. She is the most carefree person in the world.

But Salvatore Valentino manages to fuck her temper every fucking time.

“This might be a set up.” Zio  spoke for the first time. “A set up to lure us to be their prey.”

“Then we show Salvatore that he is the one with no balls.” Mama said.

“We enter with three men.” Zio said, ignoring Mama. “And rest we keep for back up. We will need back up.”

The packed SUV doesn’t stop at the open gates of yeh Valentino estate. It drives straight through the driveway and and once parked we get out, or guns at point.

Ready to shoot if anything moves.

“Ah! The whole family?” I hear.

Salvatore Valentino stands on his balcony.

I roll my eyes, but a nudge from Zio tells me its wiser to keep quiet.

“And ow!” He pretends to squint and look down.

“Rosaline?” He says. “My sweet girl.” He laughs.

Oh?

And then the fire of bullet is heard.

Mama fires the first bullet straight at Salvatore Valentino and it goes through his left calf.

He wasn’t expecting that.

He hisses in pain.

“Damn women.” He hissed.

“Where is she, Salvatore?” Mama asked.

“Who?” He grinned.

Through he was shot and his leg was almost giving away he had the audacity to make fun and play games.

How much extra is this man?

And why doesn’t anyone put him in a mental jail?

“You know who!” Mama yelled. “Don’t play games. I am sick and tired if them, Salvatore.”

“Oh, Come on, Rosa.” He whined.

Mama rolled her eyes and aimed her gun at him once again. “I don’t miss, anymore, Salvatore.”

“Let’s try.” He grinned taking out his pistol and aiming it mama.

Zio shot at Salvatore’s hand resulting the gun to drop as well as he, hissing in pain and agony.

Men rushed and in a second we were surrounded by Valentino men.

“Turce?” Mama hissed. “I thought you called a truce!”

I sighed.

“Come with us.” One of the man said in a gruff voice.

I shot him in between the eyes.

“What the fuck is going on?” A voice came.

“Don DeMarco?” It was Lucien.

“Step aside.” He barked at his men.

The men broke the circle and gave us a clear view of Lucien Valentino in his sleeping attire.

“The fuck?” He frowned. “The fuck you have them surrounded for?”

“Boss was shot by their gun, twice.”

“Then take him to the hospital!” He hissed.

“Lucien, you father has a DeMarco in his possession.” Mama replied.

66

“You’re really no fun, Lucia.” Natalie pouted. “I don’t even know what a danger loving guy like Hades fell for your boring butt.”

I rolled my eyes.

They were playing some kind of board game sitting on the floor of the room I was kept in and was urging me to play with them.

Honestly these girls were at the lowest level of dumb scale.

I sighed as I leaned my head back on the backrest of the chair I was tied to.

It was honestly exhausting.

The door of the room bursts open revealing a man in his night shirt and pants. He was in his mid or late twenties with hairs sticking up in every direction.

“Oh, Don Lucien!” Emma squealed and immediately got up latching to his arm.

The possible Lucien guy shook off his arm resulting of Emma landing in her bottom and looking up at him with tear glazed eyes.

He advanced toward me and undid the bindings in the chair. The girls were squealing about the borders gives by their daddy and all and stuff.

Lucien ignored them and helped me stand.

“Are you okay, Donna DeMarco?” He asked tentatively.

I nodded.

My legs were wobbly from sitting at a place too long and arms were numb.

“But Can’t do that!” Emma whined.

“Give me a reason not to!” Lucien barked.

“Daddy said you can’t damage the product.” Natalie pointed out.

“Since your daddy dear is damaged I think I am in charge of the said products and I don’t like human products.” He said, leading me out of the room with Jasmine throwing a mean look at me.

I turned my head back and smiled.

The three of them were looking at me like I was poison.

Outside, Lucien helped me down through a staircase.

Upon entering a living room, I found Aless, Zio and Rosa sitting on separate sofa accompanied with an injured Salvatore Valentino and a doctor who was bandaging his calf.

The older man had a hand thrown over his eyes and was hissing in play n every now and then.

“Cia!” I heard Aless sigh as he rushed to my direction and took me from Lucien’s arm.

He looked tensed and rigid with his jaw clenched.

“Are you okay?” I asked holding up a hand to caress his cheek.

He leaned in. “Are you okay?” He whispered. “Did they hurt you?”

I shake my head. “They didn’t.”

“The fuck would I hurt her for?” Salvatore Valentino hissed. “I wanted to kill you not her, you dumb…” He doesn’t finish what he was saying instead he howls in pain.

“I like that sound.” Rosaline giggles. “Don’t fuck with my family next time or you’ll be dead before you have a chance to get your dick up to fuck your younger sluts, Salvatore.” Rosa said.

“Your boy is a good and smart one, give him the power. He’ll take the family to highs that you could never.” Zio said in a calm voice.

“You know a lot about my son, eh? He can follow orders not give them.” Salvatore hissed. “Look at him. His father is getting beaten by a women and that mutt is just standing there watching the show!”

“You’re getting what you deserve, dad.” Lucien said. “You’re really dumb to mess with a fellow family just for the sale of powers.”

“Shut up!” Salvatore yelled. “SHUT UP!”

I sighed.

“Can we go home?” I asked Aless.

He nodded.

After a couple of minutes later a big black car took us to the private jet and be boarded. I was hungry and sleepy and weak and the shake of the plane didn’t do anything better.

I was constantly feeling nauseous and hsakeche-y.

But I think I slept most of the flight. Rosa was comparatively quiet when we landed and got into the car. So was Zio. There was some untold tension between them and both of them looked kinda grim.

We took snother car to the apartment and Aless carried me through the elevator and inside the house.

“I can walk.” I mumbled leaning mybhead againstbjis shoulders as he carried me up through the stairs.

“I don’t want you to walk.” He grimaced. “I’d rather carry you.”

Inside the room he carried me to the bathroom and placed me down before the bathtub.

“Let me give you a bath, sí?” He asked.

I nodded.

I stripped out of my dirty cloths and stepped into the warm water bath. The faucet was still open and gilling the tub.

Aless put a bit of bath oils and a bubble soap.

“I’ll make you something to eat.” He said.

“Something sweet?” I asked.

“You want something sweet?” He asked.

“Something sweet.” I agreed.

“Okay.” He grinned and left the bathroom.

I scrubbed my body clean of the two days old dirt and filth before my body felt light again and stepped out of the bathtub wrapping a huge towel around my body and around my head.

I applied a bit of lotion on my face and arms to keep them from being dry.

These two days at the drama my skin felt like a thousand year old.

I thought getting kidnapped was exciting…they would try to torture and force me or smithing.

Bitches urged me to play stupid board games.

The drama!

I rolled my eyes at the thought as I stepped out of the bathroom and slipped in a shirt of AlesevenAless came into the room when I was towel drying mg hair standing before the windows.

“I’ve got you pancakes.” He said placing the plate on the nightstand with a clank sound.

“Thank you.” I said and wiped my hair briskly one last time before shaking my mane of unruly hair. “You’re the best.” I smiled and placed a kiss on the corner of his mouth before sitting on the bed and digging in to my stack of pancakes.

Aless sat across from me as he watched me put gobs of cake in mouth mouth.

“Are you really okay, baby?” He asked.

“Um-hum.” I said chewing my food and then swallowing. “I am okay.”

“They didn’t hurt you?” He asked concerned. “You sure?”

“Yeah.” I grin. “Absolute drama was what is was.” I yawn.

He frowns. “What do you mean?”

I roll my eyes.

“A bunch of idiots really.” I replied. “I am not sure they eben know how kidnapping works. And I am damn sure Salvatore Valentino is all bark and no bite, honesty.”

Aless looked tensed. “You don’t have a Stockholm syndrome?”

I rolled my eyes. “I don’t.”

“You’re talking like you do. You’re behaving normal.”

“I was just tied to a chair and forced to play stupid board games with with your psycho ex girlfriends, and you think I have Stockholm Syndrome?”

“Psycho ex girlfriends?” He raised his eye brow.

“Natalie, Jasmine and Emma.” I answered. “They called Salvatore Valentino, daddy. They were working with him.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “You’ll still find them in the estate I think. Absolute night mares, the three of them.” I rolled my eyes.

67

A year later…

Mini surprise!

Hades was inside me with my hair wrapped around his wrist pulling my head backwards so that he could see my sweaty face.

I moaned at the force he shoved himself inside me before pulling out. He was grinding his teeth and enjoying his moment of utter pleasure.

“Oh baby!” He goraned as he planted his other hand firm against my butt cheek and shoved himself back on my püssy again.

I cried out at the force as my body jerked forward.

His previously slow strokes were now pounding stoked as his hands left my hair and he braced himself with his a hand on both of my butt cheeks, pressing hard.

They’re gonna leave a mark, I am so sure.

The thought made my püss cream more. Aless drilled inside me again, my eyes rolled back at the undeniable pleasure as I felt Aless twitch inside me and my puss quiver.

“I’m ty…tightening.” I gasp out bracing my self with the bed sheet clutched between my both fist tightly.

“Aless!” I gasped. “Aless! Oh God! I’m coming.” I cried.

“Come on!” He hissed. “Come all over my cock, baby girl.” He moaned.

I felt my tummy muscle tighten as he slowed his strokes earning a cry of protest from me.

I could tell he was so close too.

“You!” I hissed as tears fell on my cheeks.

Aless pulled out of me completely, leaving me empty and wanting. “Turn.” He ordered.

I placed my self on the bed and signed before turning.

Aless nudged my legs open while he stroked his hard member. A look of carnal desires flashing in his eyes before he leaned and placed a kiss on my wet sex.

I moaned at the contact.

His lips clamped around my protruding clot as he suckled on the bundle of nerves.

My hand flew to his head almost pushing him away and pulling him in at the same time.

He groaned deep in his throat as I felt his finger prodding at my entrance.

I jumped at the sensation of his teeth grazing my nerve enriched flesh.

“You’re so wet, baby.” Aless moaned as his mouth left my clitty and was replaced by his dick.

With zero care he shoved it inside me and placed my spreader legs over his shoulders going deeper inside making em cry out.

He measured his strokes long and slow and full of passion.

Everyday there would be this rough fucking followed by a sweet love making.

Hades slowly pulled himself out and slid himself back in with his eyes closed and mother slightly open.

I sighed at the rhythmic feeling of his hard member inside me.

I felt the tummy muscle tighten once again before I felt his dick twitch.

“Come with me baby girl?” He whispered.

I hummed in response. He kept his pace constant as I felt the numbness crawling up my toes spread through out my body before the wave of the nth orgasm rippled through me. My breast quivered at the force of my orgasm as Aless rode himself out emptying himself inside me.

He stayed inside me till he was soft dropping his whole body weight on top of me squashing me to the bed.

I stroked his hair as my breathing slowed.

“I can’t even imagine what is going to happen when we land in Brazil.” He mumbled his face planted in between my breasts.

He looked up at me with eyes full of lust.

At this rate he was constantly tiring me out.

I sighed. “You’re going yo tire me out before we reach Brazil.” I mumbled back.

He grinned boyishly. “You love it.”

I smiled. “We need to get up really.” I said as I saw the clock saying seven thirty.

“No. Let’s stay in bed.” He said. “So I can have you some more.”

I pushed him away from my self resulting Aless to pull out. I whimpers at the emptiness as he rolled over to the end facing me.

“Let’s shower. Come on.” I said kicking off the blankets and walking over to the massive shower and turning in the water.

Aless followed behind and wrapped his arms around my body.

His one hand travels south before cupping my sex and pushing one finger inside me.

I moaned at the contact and leaned my head back. “Spread them for me.” He whispered. I spread my legs sliglghtly for his hand to move freely. He pumped in and out before giving another finger in my pūss.

After the shower I made sure Aless had exited the bathroom before taking out the test kit and laying it open and reading the instructions.

I have been seeing a doctor that Doctor Macy suggested. She was one of the bet ob-gyn and we were working for nearly ten months, on my condition.

She said however I can get pregnant just some treatments after.

So regular pills and tests to see progress and treatments later she finally told me that my condition was okay and my egg cells were kinda okay but however as they were induced and stuff they had lower life expectancy than normal ones.

Meaning my egg dies before normal persons.

And I was ecstatic.

I placed the small tube like strip into the small container where I had gathered my morning pea and waited three minutes after I pulled the strip out of the pee container.

“Cia!” I hear Aless yell.

My heart thumps against my chest and I exit the bathroom and walk over to the closet where he was.

“Where is my blue shirt?” He asked. His pants were on without the snap closed and I rolled my eyes.

“You have ten blue shirts.”

“No. Where is the light one?” He whined.

I pullednout the light blue short and handed it to him.

“What are you doing in the bathroom so long?” He asked shrugging his shirt.

“Pooping.” I lied.

He crinkled up his nose and reached for his tie.

“Are you going to leave with me or shall I call the driver?” He asked.

“Call the driver, would you?” I said. “I’ll leave in about ten.”

He rolled his eyes. “Why did you get me up so early for?”

“I got you up?” I raised my eye brow. “Me? It was you who was…” I motioned with my hands.

“I was what?” He smirked.

I shoved him off.

Bastard.

I fixed him quick breakfast of cereal and milk coffee before he left.

I sighed once I closed the door.

I could finally check on my strip.

I ran. Practically ran to the bathroom and snatched up my strip from the counter where I left it.

It showed…

Two very faint red lines and I squealed.

Two lines.

Two lines.

I ran to teh bedroom and found my phone before rigging Becca’s number.

She picked up at the last ring and cursed at me.

“I think I am pregnant!” I said excitedly, ignoring her mean behaviour.

Silence.

Silence.

Why isn’t she saying anything.

“Come again?” Becca asked.

“I think I am pregnant!” I squealed.

The shriek coming from the other end made me drop my phone. Almost.

“Bitch! I am an aunt!” She yelled

Epilogue

“Domi!” I yelled at my three and a half year old son trying to climb the rail of the balcony with his face painted like a a pirate.

“Yeh, mama!” He said cutely and I felt my anger melt and replace with adoration and awe.

He was an amazing boy. And he made me see the world as a different place.

As a better place.

I placed my hands on my hip and glared playfully at him.

“Whatchu think you’re doing young man?” I asked.

“Uh…pwaying?” He said pouty.

I pout. “You’re gonna fall off of thirty feet if you keep playing there, hon!” I said moving to take his little body off the rail where he hangs like a Kuala.

“Okay.” He pouts once I put him down on the balcony floor.

“Let’s go wash you’re face, huh?” I asked taking his hand in mine.

He nodded and skipped to the bathroom with me.

I was held back every now and then because most of the times I couldn’t keep up with his pace.

I was big and round and fat with my second pregnancy.

And I was at five and a half months.

The doctors said there might be two.

But two kids at a time at my condition was harmful and dangerous.

But still I was keeping it.

And I really hoped they were both girls.

I hope they were two little dolls.

I helped Domi stand on the tool before turning on the tap and wash his face with baby soap.

He pouts when I wash his cheek making me giggle.

“Do you want to go to nonno’s today?” I asked him as I used a small towel to pat his face dry.

He nodded excitedly.

“What do you want to do when you go to nonno’s?” I ask.

“Pway!” He squeals.

“What are you gonna play with?”

“Guns!” He yelled excitedly making me sigh.

He means paint guns.

No bullets or real guns.

He played with guns that shoot paint balls instead of bullet.

“What colors are you gonna shoot with the gun?” I ask leading him out of the bathroom.

“Blue and grewen and yollow!” He said.

“Can you tell what color is that wall?” I asked pointing at the blue wall in his room.

“Grewen?” He said looking up at me expectantly.

I laughed and picked him up,kissing his cheek. “Silly boy!” I rubbed my nose with his. “It’s blue!”

“It’s blue?” He pouts.

“It’s blue.” I reply.

“Like my eyes?” He asked.

I sighed. “ No baby bun. Your eyes are green.“

“Geween?” He asks.

“Green.”

“I like Geween.” He says. “Like papa’s?”

“Just like Papa’s.” I smile

I carry him to the kitchen and sit him on his high chair and ask him what he want for lunch.

“Cookies!” He yells excitedly.

I giggle. “We can’t have cookies for lunch, my silly sweet! Mac and cheese?”

He pouts and says okay. I help him eat occasionally feeding him one or two spoon so the food actually makes his mouth and stomach rather than all over my kitchen counter.

“How are my girls, today?” I heard his voice before felt the arms wrapped around my swelling belly.

I smiled.

Aless nipped at the lobe of my ear making my body too mush in his arms.

“Papa!” Domi squealed raising his hands from where he was sitting.

“Hey, buddy!” Aless grinned as he picked him up and settled him on his hip. “Have you been good today?” He asks.

“The bwest!” Domi replied his father.

Aless turned his attention back to me. “How are you?” He asked.

“Perfect?” I replied.

He frowned. Sometimes I hate how much he knows me more than I know me.

It’s creepy. But it’s sweet. It makes my heart swell and melt.

“You’re thinking too much.” He retorted. “And you’re nervous.”

I sighed.

“I am not nervous…just…I…”

“I know.” He said lovingly. “Whatever happens happens okay?” He said.

I nodded and kept cleaning the counter where Domi had made a mess.

Aless puts Domi down on the floor and tells him something.

Domi runs toward the direction of his room as fast as his little legs can carry him.

“Hey.” Aless take both of my hand in his. “Don’t worry that much, kitten.” He says.

“Aless…”

“No.” He says placing a kiss on my lips. “Not a word.”

I sighed and nodded.

“What happens happens.”

I smiled but the pang of pain returns in my stomach.

I have been having these small pains from the start of this week.

But I didn’t tell Aless, I had the same ones when I was pregnant with Domi but they weren’t that big of a deal. According to my ob-gyn they were normal durning pregnancy.

I scrunch up my nose as the pain in my lower stomach increases.

“Cia!” Aless calls.

His hand going around my shoulders. “Are you okay?” He asks.

Tears spring my eyes as the intensity of the pain increases with the intake of each breath.

“Aless…what?” I gasp out as I feel the warm trickle of blood flow against my thighs. “Aless…what’s happening?” I ask, grabbing his forearm for support. “Why does it hurt so bad? What is happening?”

Tears were falling down my eyes. I felt Aless pick me up and run out of the door and wait once inside the elevator.

“Aless! What about Domi?” I rasp out. “Where is my boy?” I cry.

“Sh.” Aless soothes. “I’ve called mum. She’ll be here in a couple minutes.” He says and were out of the elevator into the car.

The trickle of blood continues to flow and every passing second I feel the force of the babies.

Trying to come out.

Trying to get away.

I shakily place my hand on my lower stomach and breathe in.

“It hurts.” I whimper as I feel another hard contraction at the lowest part of my stomach. Aless strokes my hair with one and as he drives with the other like frantic maniac.

“We’re almost here, baby. Hold on.” Hr urges. “Stay with me. Don’t sleep.”

I nod.

And after ages we stop and Ales take me out of the car. Instantly I feel my eyes drop as soon as my back meets the hard cushiony surface of the hospital stretcher.

I sigh.

“Stay with me, kitten.” Aless panicked voice.

“She’s loosing blood.” Another yelling. “The babies are coming out.”

“Miscarriage.”

“Take her to the OR.”

I feel my eyes drop and darkness consume me.

I sigh.

Peace.

“Bhroom! Bhroom! Bhroom! Peep-peep!” I wake with a start.

The pain on the laser pat of my stomach makes everything feel real.

Including my numb arms and legs.

The sound of the soft chatter and Domi playing with something makes me feel everything was okay.

Normal even.

There was a weight in my left side.

The scent of Aless’s cologne evident in the air.

I opened my eyes to see Domi sitting at the foot of the bed. S motorbike and a plastic plane in his hand. He was crashing both the plastic models repeatedly.

Aless sat in the chair beside the bed. His head resting on the back rest.

His cheeks bearing wet marks.

He has been crying.

I tried to sit up earning a squeak from the metal bed and a squeal from Domi.

“Mama!” He said crawling to me and snuggling up in my arms like a ball of yarn.

I hurried myfacebin his thick mop of black hair and inhaled his sweet scent.

He rubbed his face on the area of my chest as I pat is head and stroked his hair.

Aless sat up straight, his eyes bloodshot and face showed shadows of tiredness.

“Hey!” He said.

I smiled. “Hey.”

“Mama, up!” Domi squealed again. “Mama, fine!”

“Yes.” Aless smiled sadly. “Mama is fine.”

“Mama is perfect.” I smiled and kissed the top of his head.

My hand subconsciously trailed down to the place were my numb was. It was now flat.

Tears pricked my eyes and I felt small hands wiping them away.

I smiled down at my boy who was so close to crying himself. “Okay, mama.” He whimpered.

“Yes.” I sniffed. “We’re okay.” And kissed my baby boy’s head.

Aless came up and wrapped his arm around my shoulders as I leaned toward his touch.

The tears falling slowly but surely from my eyes to my cheeks, soaking his shirt in the process.

“It’s okay.” I whispered. “We’re gonna be okay.”

I heard Aless sigh and Domi’s tears wet my chest.

He was just a little bean. He didn’t known what happened and yet his tears were here because his mama’s were.

I don’t care what happens as long as both my boys are with me, I can fucking die and come back alive.

I kiss his head again.

THE END PEOPLE!

-November.